Under the Sun

by Sablecain

Alternate Universe: Stargate

Follows More Than Friends, A Light in the Distance,

"All that you've been
and all you've become
is all you can be
under the sun" - All You Can Know, Steve MacDonald

Part One

Two years was a long time to be on the run...to be looking over your shoulder. To be alone. Vin Tanner knew that. Knew how much it had exhausted him. He was looking only to rest that night. But then, when he had agreed to help find a five year old girl, he had only been looking to return that child to her mother. Finding a girl who would eventually become his dearest friend had never been part of the bargain.

So maybe he should have expected the unexpected that night. He was sitting in a bar in Denver, Colorado, and it was the plan to stay a few months while he got a little more cash together. With the price on his head, he avoided using ATM machines or credit cards. After what had happened to Adriana in Texas, the near miss involving her college roommate, he was extremely leery about using a credit card. Of any kind, including ATM cards.

Getting involved was to be avoided, at all costs. At least, that was what he had told himself. But while Vin was very good at keeping a low profile, he found it damn near impossible to watch injustice being done. This night was no exception. The young hunter-turned-prey was nursing a beer when the ruckus started. At first he didn't pay too much attention to the bigots in the bar. They were a dime a dozen, found no matter where you went.

Vin's attention wasn't really drawn to the situation until he saw he heard a woman snarl, "Let him go! He's done nothing to you!" Vin did look up then as a big man rounded on a slim, blonde-haired woman. Funny. She looked nothin' like Drina, but he could easily see his friend taking on this bozo. He was twice her size, but the woman stood her ground, her chin lifted defiantly. Again, just like Drina.

Enough. He had left Texas for a damn good reason. Had broken one of his most sacred promises to a dear friend for a good reason. He had no doubt that she had forgiven him, but it was much harder to forgive himself. Turning his attention back to the situation developing, his eyes flickered from the blonde woman, to the man now being pinned to the bar by the bigot, then to the menace himself. He cringed every so slightly. Damn, but he was a big 'un!

And he promptly earned Vin's contempt by shoving the beautiful blonde away from them, and she hit the wall hard. As the woman was catapulted away, the bigot's friends closed in, and Vin was on his feet immediately. Nope, he wasn't a man, not in the least. Hell, Adriana was half his size, and she could have easily kicked his ass. He heard the woman scream helplessly as she pushed herself to her feet, "Are you people just gonna let this happen?"

Vin had already begun glancing around the room carefully, finding a path to reach the black man whom the blonde had been defending so fiercely. As he did, he found himself locking eyes with another man, sitting a few tables away. Late thirties, maybe ten or fifteen years older than Vin. Dark blond hair. He looked vaguely familiar to Vin, but...that wasn't the weird part. As if the words had actually been spoken, Vin could almost hear the other man's thoughts. Shall we? Vin inclined his head once and slowly moved forward.

As he joined the other man, his new companion glowered at the bigots now harassing the black man. Silence fell and they turned to face the two men. Vin's companion, whose name Vin still didn't know, said quietly, "Let him go." The crowd around the black man began thinning out, until it was just the worthless pile of manure who had shoved the woman. Their victim didn't seem to be injured, just angry.

"And who's gonna make us? You? Not likely! Goddamn cowboy," the bigot retorted. He spat at the blond man's feet, and Vin's companion just stared at him steadily. In spite of himself, Vin found himself thinking of Adriana's stories about her brother's friend Chris, and his glare. Aw hell, that would be a kick in the pants! But it couldn't be Drina's Chris...could it?

"Did you," Vin's companion asked very softly, "just call me a 'cowboy,' shitface?"The man looked at Vin and repeated, almost bemused, "Did he just call me a 'cowboy,' or did it only sound that way?" Vin had the uneasy sense that the bigot had just pissed off the blond man even worse, and the man looked at the black man, asking, "Nathan?"

"Afraid so, Colonel Larabee. Y'all gone and done it now," the man named 'Nathan' said hoarsely. Vin almost wished he had his gun with him. Rifle, pistol, didn't make no never mind. Or, he thought with a barely suppressed grin, I could always get Drina in here with her rifle. Knowin' that girl, she'd relieve 'em of some precious body parts if she aimed at their chests!

"Ooh, and what are you gonna do about it? You and pretty boy gonna make us sorry?" the woman-shover asked. Vin just looked at him. Yup...get Adriana in here, let her work her magic with the rifle. And when she was finished, make sure the son of a bitch couldn't be reattached. The man reached out, as if to touch a lock of Vin's shoulder-length hair, and Vin knocked it away easily. He would wait to break this sumbitch's wrist. Not right now, though.

Vin 'suggested,' "Reckon y'all would be a lot healthier and a lot happier if ya just walked away." This observation was greeted with yet more derision. Vin just sighed, exchanged another glance with his companion...and again, a silent agreement was reached. The blond-haired man went left, Vin went right, and the man named 'Nathan' was released immediately. Of course, they then had a donnybrook on their hands.

Nathan had found the blonde woman and swung her onto the bar. As Vin swung into position beside his new friend (whose name he still didn't know), he caught the pair arguing from the corner of his eye, but he didn't pay attention for long, as he was engaged in a desperate battle. While the bigot had chosen him as his target, the big bully had made a tactical error...Vin was several inches shorter, but he had learned to use it, and his speed, to his advantage.

The fight took less than five minutes, as the soft-spoken colonel and the rangy bounty hunter took on the bigot and his friends. They received help from Nathan, who literally pinned one of the men to the bar with a pair of wicked-looked knives. Vin fought back to back with the colonel, and every time he saw someone get near any of the men, the blonde woman would bash 'em over the head with an empty beer bottle. Mostly empty, at least. At the end of the fight, Vin found himself favoring his ribs ever so slightly. Damn, that son of a bitch wasn't real bright, but he packed one helluva punch!

Much to his surprise, it was the bigots who were kicked out of the bar, and Vin made a mental note to find out why later. Most of the bars he had been in, if you were in a bar fight of any kind, even if you were just defending yourself, kicked ya out. As the bouncer pushed the original attackers out of the bar, the rest of the patrons...the ones who hadn't gotten involved in the fight...began cheering.

Part Two

The young bounty hunter shook his head, and glanced at the man named 'Nathan.' It looked like he hadn't been hurt in the fight, and Vin was glad. At least, until the other man grabbed Vin's elbow, steering him to a nearby table. He said, "Colonel Larabee, I think Captain Travis could use some help gettin' down from the bar...and thank her. She was a big help, hittin' them jerk-offs with empty bottles every time they came near us. Easy there, kid...I was a medic in Desert Storm, I want a look at your ribs."

"I ain't a kid," Vin retorted, then grimaced at the pain throbbing in his side, "but thanks the same. Name's Vin Tanner." Aw hell, why had he gone and said that? Wasn't really like Eli Joe was anywhere 'round here, but he didn't like to take chances. However, the medic just smiled and nodded his head, no sign of recognition in his eyes, and Vin asked, "So, what exactly did those losers want? I wasn't really paying attention until the lady was shoved, so I didn't see what pissed 'em off so bad. Though with asses like that, it don't take much."

"Nathan Jackson...and you're right, it don't take much at all. Captain Travis is a real good friend 'a mine from work, and we were in here playing pool. She's been havin' a hard time, makin' some adjustments, and when I touched her shoulder as I circled around to take my shot, those guys went ballistic," Jackson replied. Vin just rolled his eyes, then hissed as Jackson gingerly touched the bruised flesh. Aw hell! He could almost see Drina shaking her head. Not a word, girl, he told the mental image of his friend, not one!

"You fight pretty good. New in town?" the colonel asked, approaching with the blonde. Captain Travis, Nathan Jackson had called her. Vin grimaced as Nathan probed the bruised area around his ribs, and nodded once. The man continued, "Same here. Name's Chris...you've met Nathan, and this is Captain Mary Travis, United States Air Force.." Well, ain't that a coincidence...Chris, huh? Naw, cain't be.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, are you all right? I've never seen anyone do that before!" the blonde woman exclaimed. Colonel Chris grinned, and she said with exasperation, "I mean, just go to the aid of someone they didn't even know. I'm not quite that naive, Colonel Larabee." Aw hell. Larabee? Captain Travis added with an evil smirk, "Now, would you mind answering some questions for me, or do you want to go to the bar? Or was it the saloon, Colonel Larabee?"

Shit. She really had said 'Larabee.' Well, there could be two by that name. Both with lethal glares. Both in the United States Air Force. Yeah. Right. And maybe he would find out that Drina had returned to her native Colorado. Nope, she was still in Germany, doing her grad and post-grad work. Larabee answered with a grin, "Yes, ma'am, it was the saloon, I said." Vin was spared by the necessity of a reply, because Nathan was speaking up.

"This here's Vin Tanner. Reckon you're from Texas, by the way you talk?" Nathan inquired and Vin nodded, teeth clenched tightly. Shitshitshit, that hurt! Nathan continued, "He's got some bruised ribs, but he should be fine. You mind if I check for internal bleeding?" Before Vin had a chance to protest, the man began a gentle probe of Vin's lower abdomen. A pair of firm hands settled Vin in the chair, preventing him from bolting.

"Next time, gimme a chance to say 'yes,' alright, doc?" Vin growled. Shit. Okay. So this was Drina's Chris, after all. Vin wasn't ready to bring up his friend...didn't know Larabee well enough. Way Vin's luck had been running, Larabee would probably jump to all the wrong conclusions. However...now that he thought about it, the medic's action reminded him strongly of another Jackson. Vin asked, "Ya got a cousin named 'Dawn' by any chance, Doc?"

"Yeah, as a matter of fact, I do...I didn't see her much growing up, her parents moved to British Columbia when I was a kid. And she's several years younger than me, anyhow. I'll be damned...I haven't talked to Dawn in years. The last I heard, she was finishing up her doctorate in psychology," Nathan explained. Huh. Vin had never really heard what Dawn was studying...it just never came up. Still, it made sense. Dawn loved helping people.

The last Vin had heard, she had just moved to Georgia to be with her uncle, but no mention was made of postgrad work. But...that had been two years earlier.

"Thought as much. Dawn's a helluva woman, 'scuse my language, ma'am," Vin said, nodding to Captain Travis. The blonde woman just nodded with a smile. But it was true. Dawn was a helluva woman, she always had been. Just because they had tangled a few times when she thought he had hurt one of her cubs...that was one of the reasons he respected her. And, if he was really honest with himself, he knew that he was one of her cubs as well.

"No need to apologize...and if you gentlemen will excuse me, I should need to make a phone call. I should be back in a few minutes, Nathan," Captain Travis said. To his displeasure, Vin found himself blushing as he rose to his feet. Captain Travis offered him her hand, and Vin took it, lowering his head. The blonde captain left, and it was just the men.

Nathan resumed his examination, which had been halted when the captain left, then pronounced Vin free of internal bleeding. The young bounty hunter answered dryly, "Coulda told ya, doc. He hit me in the ribs, not in the gut." Jackson just grinned and the young bounty hunter continued, "So, y'all in the Air Force? Come here often?" Larabee snorted, but grinned anyhow. Well, that settled that. Drina had also said Chris didn't smile often, but when he did, it took years off'a his age.

"Not nearly enough. Texas, huh? My little sister went to the University of Texas," Larabee said. What did he say? 'Yeah, I know, Adriana's a real good friend a'mine. Oh, no, we're not lovers...not quite, she likes to say.' Ahhh, no. Vin didn't think so. So he kept his mouth shut, and Larabee continued, "She's studying in Germany now. What part of Texas you from?"

"All over," Vin answered honestly. And in the two years since lighting out of Texas, he had travelled all over the country. Larabee grinned at that, and Vin continued, "I ain't that interestin,' though. Tell me 'bout the Air Force. Ya one of them fancy pilots, like Tom Cruise in Top Gun? Yeah, I know, that's about the Navy. Friend a' mine, she done explained all about it." On the night they had become friends, at the pizza party in her dorm.

Larabee laughed outright, and Vin didn't miss the surprise on Jackson's face. The colonel continued, "Nope, ain't a pilot. Got no desire to fly. I can do that on my own." Vin remembered what Adriana had told him, about the deaths of Larabee's wife and son, and decided not to figure out what the other man meant by that. He didn't think he wanted to know. Larabee continued, "Naw, it's kinda hard to explain what we do. What about you?"

"Bounty hunter...'mong other things," Vin admitted. During the last two years, he had done a little bit of everything...well, anything that didn't include reading. Sometimes, he had used his real name. Sometimes, remembering something Adriana had once told him, he went by the name 'Rennat.' His last name, spelled backward. He always shrugged when people asked him if it was French...told them the truth there, that his mother had died when he was still a little boy, so he wasn't rightly sure about his family background.

"That where you learned how to fight like that? As a bounty hunter?" Nathan asked with interest, and Vin almost laughed aloud. Where had he learned to fight? Where hadn't he?

Part Three

"Naw. Learned how to protect myself when I was still a kid. Picked up a few things since then. Work as a guide sometimes...been part of search and rescue," Vin admitted. Well, that was as good a way of putting it as any. Seeing interest in both pairs of eyes, green and brown, Vin continued, "Reckon there ain't too many jobs I ain't done yet. Last two years, just been skippin' from town to town, lookin' for work." And keeping a low profile.

"I bet you meet some real interestin' folks that way. Last time I heard from my cousin, 'bout eighteen months ago, she had joined up with a search and rescue team down in Georgia. She said that one of her cubs...one of the girls whom Dawn took care of while she was in Texas, she calls them cubs...met a really nice guy when her team took part in a rescue effort, when a little girl ran away from home. Dawn figured maybe she would get lucky, too," Nathan observed.

A really nice guy, huh? Nice to know ya thought so, Dawn, Vin thought, after all the scrapes I got Drina into. He had deliberately avoided answering Nate's question, at least until he decided how much he wanted to say. After a moment, he decided to take a chance. While Adriana had spoke of Buck and Chris often, Vin had no idea how often, if ever, she spoke of him. Part of him hoped that she hadn't told either of them anything about him, and part of him...

"Reckon I did. Never really thought on it much. 'Cept once. I was workin' as a guide in Texas, 'bout five years ago. Met up with a real nice girl, became good friends with her. Met when her group signed on to help find a little girl named 'Raquel Hernandez.' Ain't seen her in two years...my friend, I mean," Vin explained. He checked out Larabee's expression out of the corner of his eye. The other man wasn't reacting at all, and Vin wasn't sure if he should be disappointed or relieved.

"I'm terribly sorry to hear that...I'm sure you've missed her terribly," Captain Travis said, returning to her seat. Vin was on his feet as soon as she pulled out her chair and she put her hand on his shoulder, pushing him into the chair. She said, "It's a pleasure to meet a gentleman, but there's no need for you to get up. Nathan, I am so sorry to ask this of you, but I just called the all-night garage...my car won't be ready until tomorrow. Can you take me home?"

"Course. Vin, it was real good to meet you, and thanks again," Nathan replied, shaking Vin's hand. He nodded to the colonel, who was working hard on his drink, then led the blonde captain out of the bar. Vin watched them go uneasily. The bigots had left the bar, but that didn't mean they would leave Nathan and the captain alone. He returned his attention to the colonel, who was watching him closely.

"Reckon I oughta go after 'em? Make sure they'll be okay?" Larabee asked, and Vin blinked in amazement. The weird feeling had been one thing, but this was something else. He nodded and Larabee continued, "I reckon you're right. Hell, this leadership responsibility can be wearin' on a man. Good to meet you, Vin...try to stay outta trouble." Vin shook the other man's hand, then tipped his hat.

The green eyes stayed focused on him a moment longer. We got a lot more to talk about, kid. This ain't over yet.

Vin maintained eye contact with the other man, if only to make sure Larabee knew that he wasn't afraid of him. A faint smile quirked the edges of Larabee's mouth, and he nodded. Vin said, "Lookin' forward to another fight, Colonel." This time, Larabee laughed outright. Still, smiling, the man left the bar to keep an eye on his two colleagues, and Vin rose slowly to his feet. He made his way to the bar and paid his bill, then set out in the opposite direction, toward the motel. That was one reason he had come to this bar, 'cause it was so damn close to the motel.

Drina would have kicked his ass, reminding him of the time in Texas when he had been beaten up by a gang led by one of the guys on her dig. And she would have been right...he had left her dorm, hadn't gotten more than a few steps outside when he had been jumped. But he was still restless, and would have almost welcomed a second fight at that point in time. Unfortunately, he also knew that he had to be careful, especially since his mind was busily spinning.

He had a lot of thinking to do. For one thing, that way-weird feeling he got, when his eyes had connected with Larabee's. Vin had never experienced anything like that before in his life. The sensation that he could practically read the other man's mind. It was something he had never felt with Adriana, and she had been as close to him as anyone since his ma's death. Damn, what was happening to him? First he had let down his guard with Drina, let himself care about her so much. And now this freaky feeling of knowing what Larabee was thinking.

'Course, then there was the whole matter that it was, indeed, Drina's Chris whom he had fought alongside. He had never seen pictures of Chris Larabee, or Drina's brother Buck. He wasn't entirely sure why she had never shown him pictures of her two brothers. Then again, they never really talked about her brothers...not the one she was given at birth, and not about the one who had unofficially adopted her. Sure, she would tell him stories about Chris, and about Buck, but those were more...oh, what had she called those? Anecdotes? That sounded about right.

He stopped in his tracks and looked around warily. Seeing no potential threats, he tilted his head back and looked up at the stars. These were the same stars which he had watched in Texas, with Adriana leaning back against his legs, her head resting on his knees. He remember her telling him about the ancient stories woven about the stars. Could almost hear her voice in his head, almost see her smile as she described something funny that had happened in class.

And it really sucked, in a way. After almost a year of not being able to remember her face without glancing at his sole picture of her, her image had slammed into his consciousness with the force of a tidal wave earlier that night, and goddammit, he missed her! Wasn't just how much Captain Travis reminded him of Drina, though that was part of it. And much as he wanted to think so, it wasn't meeting Chris Larabee. True, it had been a weird twist of fate, but if Vin was really honest with himself, he would admit Drina had been in his thoughts a lot lately.

After a moment, Vin shook his head, frustrated with himself. What was wrong with him tonight? Maybe he had drunk too much beer,'cause he never got this sappy. He let himself into his motel room, checked the room for any intruders, and once he felt reasonably safe, began to relax. God, he was so tired! And he knew he would ache in the morning. He removed his shirt and tossed it in the corner. He had to look for a job in the morning.

But now, he needed to get some rest. While he didn't always remember what she looked like, there was one ritual he maintained. For some reason, it helped him sleep. Clad only in his jeans, he padded to the window and brushed back the curtain. The moonlight and starlight bathed his room in its soft light, and looking up at the night sky, he whispered, "G'night, Drina. Sleep well, and watch your back." He had said goodnight to the stars, to his friend...now he could sleep.

Part Four

Chris Larabee had a lot of thinking to do. He still couldn't make sense of what had happened to him in there. The sense of knowing what the young man would do. It wasn't just a guess...he had known what would happen, just as soon as he stood. While Buck had a pretty good idea how his mind worked, they had known each other for twelve years...this was different. Not psychic, or anything 'woo-woo' as Sarah would have said, but... Damn.

Chris tried to shake himself out of the weird feeling he just had, and glanced ahead to his two colleagues. Well, at least this was one bar fight he hadn't started...not really, at least, and things hadn't ended too badly. He had earned this night out. For the last two weeks, he had been working with General George Hammond and General Orrin Travis, creating a new SG team. It was supposedly a plum assignment. Larabee wasn't sure about that.

It was forcing him to live again. Forcing him to be responsible for people other than himself. He had been responsible for someone else once before. He had lost them both, and Chris wasn't sure...no. No, he knew he wasn't fit for that kind of responsibility. But Orrin Travis and George Hammond weren't men you turned down. And so, the formation of SG-7 had begun. There was no choice, in some cases, of who went on the team.

First to join was Major Bucklin Wilmington. United States Air Force. Larabee's friend for twelve years...best man at his wedding to Sarah Connelly, godfather to their son Adam. It had been a hard thing, asking Buck to join. Chris had treated him badly after the deaths of his wife and son in a bombing, but the big man had stayed around. Shit, Buck had even missed his younger sister's graduation to take care of Chris. He had said he couldn't get leave...that was what he had told Adriana, at least, but Chris knew better. The benders each weekend were getting worse and worse.

In a way, that had contributed to the parting of their ways. Chris had been guilt-ridden when he came out of his latest drunken stupor, to find out that Buck had missed his baby sister's graduation from college on account of him. Christ. Adriana had become like his own sister, from the first time he had met the girl. Chris was so proud of her, once he sobered up. She had her degree in archaeology, she was off to Germany for three years to get her Masters and Ph.D.

With the guilt came his anger with Buck. What the hell had Buck been thinking? Chris had lost his family...was Buck trying to drive his away? Their old man was a worthless piece of shit, but Adriana was his sister, his family! Buck should have been with her. And Sarah would have agreed, if she had been alive. Buck often put off visits from his sister...the idiot was trying to protect Adriana from his girlfriends. Or rather, from knowing how many girlfriends he had.

Chris supposed he could understand that...he just didn't know if Adriana did. After so many times of being told, 'not this time, babe,' the girl had to wonder why. And Buck shouldn't take his sister for granted...he never knew when he might lose her. Chris had grown depressed, thinking about Adriana dying so young. Christ, just twenty-two years old! And that had sent him into another drinking binge. To this day, he didn't remember what had been said during the final confrontation with Buck.

He didn't see him again for two years, not until the week earlier, when Chris had tracked him down and asked him to join SG-7. Not that he had told Buck about the SGC. Buck wouldn't have believed it. Hell, Chris couldn't believe it, and he had been living with the knowledge of the SGC, and the Stargate for nearly a month. No, he had just told Buck that he was putting together an elite team...and did he want to be a part of it? Sarah and Adam hadn't been mentioned. Nor had Adriana.

And ever since that day, Chris Larabee had slowly begun putting himself back together. He had a lot to atone for, he knew that. He didn't ask how Adriana was doing in Germany, since she was heading into her last year of her studies. Buck didn't offer any information, either. They quietly put the team together, with input from the two generals, and from Dr. Janet Frasier, which was how Nathan Jackson came to join the team.

Chris said as he reached the other two, "We get back to the SGC, I want to get information on him. Vin Tanner. How old do you think he is, Nate? Thirty, thirty-one?" Mary Travis immediately shook her head, and Chris looked at her. She was a piece of work, and he wasn't sure yet if he liked her. They had clashed several times...she was stubborn, could be self-righteous when she was protecting what was hers. And she was a widow...her husband had been murdered the previous year. She tried hard to hide it, but sometimes, Chris could see vulnerability in her green eyes. It scared the hell out of Chris...she scared the hell out of Chris.

She could make him feel things. So could her five year old son, Billy. Billy reminded Chris so much of Adam, it hurt sometimes. And Mary...Captain Travis...didn't seem to object to their friendship, despite...hell, how did she put it? Oh yeah. His 'less than stellar reputation.' Mary Travis was a reporter, who was now a public relations officer for General Hammond, and the daughter in law of General Travis. And she was damn dangerous.

She noticed things. She watched people. And now, she said, "No...no, he's much younger than that. I'd say no more than twenty-four or twenty-five." Chris looked at her, startled, and Mary continued, "He's much younger than he seems. He uses a mask, to make himself seem older than he really is. And he doesn't even realize he's doing it, so I'd say he's been doing it since he was very small."

Chris was quiet. He turned back to the bar where he had met Vin Tanner only a few moments earlier. Something felt missing in his team...he had a medic in Nathan (creating some good-natured ribbing from Colonel Jack O'Neill, the leader of SG-1). There was Buck, next in rank, but while Buck was a good man in a fight, Chris knew his old friend had no desire to assume leadership in a field situation. Maybe that was what was missing. Josiah Sanchez was a good man, an anthropologist recruited by Daniel Jackson. Sanchez had been the young Egyptologist's teacher years earlier...and he was a good man, but he had demons, just as Chris did.

JD Dunne was absolutely out of the question. Chris shook his head, still not sure what General Travis had been thinking when he assigned the teenaged Army private to SG-7. Dunne was nineteen if he was a day. Too young. Hell, half the armed forces were too young to be dying so far from home. Boys had been dying in wars from the beginning of time. Didn't stop Chris from hating it. From wanting that kid reassigned...but Travis wouldn't hear of it.

And then there was Ezra Standish. Larabee didn't know quite what to make of that one. He was from the South, originally. A police negotiator, who had been recruited by Travis. He and Nathan were like oil and water. There was something there, something about that relationship which Chris didn't quite understand. And he really didn't think either Standish or Jackson understood it either. Chris himself didn't get along well with Standish, but he tolerated him. For the moment, that was all anyone could ask.

"Colonel...Colonel!" Nate was trying to get his attention, and Chris turned his attention back to the medic. Jackson continued, "You want us to find out information on him? Why?" Chris didn't answer. He wasn't sure why. Every instinct he possessed told him that Vin Tanner would cross his path, and soon. But Chris Larabee had never been one to let things just happen. His instincts also told him that he wanted Vin Tanner on his team, and he was willing to do whatever it took to get that young man onto SG-7.

"I'll see what I can dig up...the more you have from mainstream sources, the easier it'll be to persuade General Hammond to recruit a civilian," Mary Travis offered. How the hell had she figured it out? She smiled faintly and said, "I was just thinking, Colonel, about the way the woman of the SGC would react to him, and the same thought occurred to me." What the hell was she talking about? What did she mean, the woman of the SGC reacting to Tanner?

Evidently seeing his confusion, Captain Travis laughed and said, "Trust me, Colonel...the women in the SGC would find Mr. Tanner very appealing. I'll get started on that in the morning." With that, she slid into the car. Jackson was grinning, his brown eyes twinkling. Not even Larabee's glare could erase the grin. Damn. He was slipping. Chris tapped the roof lightly as Nathan closed his door, and the car roared into the night. Which left Chris exactly the way he liked...alone. Except that lie was old...and not even he believed it anymore.

What had happened to him, when he had locked eyes with Tanner? How had he known what that kid had been thinking, when they had never met? Hell, he had a hard enough time, figuring out what Buck was thinking, and they had known each other for more than a decade. Shit. Chris sighed and walked to his own car, muttering, "I knew I would end up regretting this."

As he checked the car for slashed tires, or any other vandalism, Chris muttered to himself, "I told the generals when they put this team together, I had a feeling I'd regret this. We haven't even gone on our first mission, and I'm already being proven right. Shit." Satisfied that no one had messed with his car, Larabee swung himself into the driver's seat, checked inside one last time, then started up his engine. Nope. Like he had 'told' the kid. This wasn't over.

Part Five

Mary Travis had been in the military, and around the military, long enough to know when a frontal assault was wise...and when to be subtle. And, she could do both at the same time. Those skills had served her well in the last year, ever since her husband's death. Shortly after Stephen's murder, her father in law had come to her with a proposal. A friend of his, General George Hammond, was the head of what was euphemistically termed a 'research program.'

He needed a public relations officer...Mary needed a change of scene. Mary had balked at the suggestion in the beginning. She was a reporter, not a glad-hander! But even as Orrin respected her opinions and her instincts, she respected his...and he had told her that this assignment would be the best thing that ever happened to her. He and her mother in law Evie would take Billy for a few months, while she settled into her new post. Mary had a particularly difficult time with the idea of spending so much time away from Billy.

But she had taken a chance, had trusted Orrin's instincts. Nine months later, she was shaking her head at the idea she had even considered saying 'no.' That 'research program' was far, far more. On the Giza Plateau, back in the late 1920s, a curious artifact had been discovered. The Stargate, a portal which led to other planets in other galaxies. Even other universes. The first mission had gone through back in the mid nineties, and it had been led by Colonel Jack O'Neill. A year later, Stargate Command, AKA the SGC, had been born.

With it was born SG-1, led by the same Jack O'Neill. He was joined by Daniel Jackson, a young, somewhat clumsy, and very charming Egyptologist. Mary had heard more than one woman in the SGC refer to the young widower as 'adorable,' a phrase that didn't seem inappropriate. At least, not in private conversations. Captain Samantha Carter, an astrophysicist, was added to the team, as well as Teal'c, an imposing Jaffa.

The Jaffa, she came to learn, were the personal guard of the System Lords. Each System Lord had taken on the guise of a god or goddess in the various pantheons of the world. At this point in her briefing with General Hammond, Mary had been totally lost. She spent the rest of the interview, bobbing her head in what she thought were the appropriate places. Mary was brimming over with questions, but she had no idea where to start.

Dr. Janet Frasier, who was her first friend in the SGC, took pity on her and explained things more clearly. The first thing she had to understand, Janet explained, was that they were in a war with the Gou'ald. Thousands of years earlier, the Gou'ald had come to Earth, because their own planet was dying. They enslaved humanity, until the great revolt. At that time, they took people from Earth and returned to the stars.

The System Lords, Janet continued, were a group of Gou'ald fighting for domination. There was no such thing as friendship among the Gou'ald. There were allies, other Gou'ald to help you topple your rival...only to die when their purpose was fulfilled. Each System Lord had their own personal guard, the Jaffa. And their First Prime was their most trusted Jaffa, an aide de camp, as such. Teal'c had been the First Prime of a Gou'ald who had assumed the identity of the Egyptian god Apophis.

The war had been in the infant stages when Mary had joined the SGC, but she had been there when Hathor tried to take over the SGC. That had cemented her friendship with Janet, and provided an early bridge with Captain Carter. In the beginning, Mary and Sam Carter hadn't gotten along well at all. They were too much alike, according to Janet...both stubborn, with something to prove, and filled with passionate conviction. They were destined to butt heads.

Mary wouldn't say they were the best of friends, but they respected each other and could be civil to each other. In Mary's first few months here, she had an argument with Carter at least once a day. A few of them had been real doozies. Not unlike her clashes with Chris Larabee. Mary shook her head, thinking of the blond Colonel. The man could be so infuriating! At first, she couldn't see why he would be friends with the somewhat sarcastic O'Neill.

It had taken a conversation with Major Buck Wilmington to put the pieces together. Nearly everyone on the base knew that Colonel O'Neill had faced that most devastating loss, the loss of his son. The little boy had been playing with the colonel's gun, and accidentally shot himself. It had nearly killed him...it was widely rumored that only the first Stargate mission, the one where he met Daniel Jackson, had saved him.

What wasn't as well known was that Colonel Larabee had suffered a dual loss...his wife and son had been killed in an explosion, a little over two years earlier. Though Sarah O'Neill was still alive, the loss of their son had shattered the O'Neill marriage. And, even more devastating, Larabee's wife had also been named 'Sarah.' The two men had far more in common than anyone realized. And, they had been friends prior to Larabee's assignment to the SGC...not as close as Major Wilmington, but friends nonetheless.

Mary couldn't help herself...she was fascinated by Chris Larabee. She had watched him over these last few weeks. She didn't dare call herself his friend, but she found herself feeling protective of him, especially after Orrin had explained why he suggested Larabee for the position as leader of SG-7. Years earlier, Larabee had gone to the aid of her father in law, and Orrin Travis never forgot something like that. And while Stephen was deeply shaken by Larabee's wild behavior after his wife and son were killed, Orrin had deep faith in the man. In return, Colonel Larabee demonstrated fierce loyalty toward the general.

In some ways, the young man who had gone to Nathan's aid tonight so gallantly reminded Mary of Chris Larabee. A younger, less brooding version of the colonel, though Mary's reporter instincts told her that Vin Tanner was no stranger to pain, to loss, to tragedy. But there was a fierce spirit within that young man which wouldn't allow the loss to win for long. Maybe that was what Larabee had seen when Tanner rose to his feet, after Mary was shoved.

She didn't know. She wasn't entirely sure how Larabee's mind worked. But she had seen the eyes of the two men lock. It was amazing. But not as amazing as seeing Colonel Larabee smile...and even hearing him laugh. From what she had heard, he had laughed very few times in the last few years. What was so special about Vin Tanner, that he had such power? That he could make the colonel laugh?

Long before Larabee mentioned the idea, Mary had decided to look into Vin Tanner's background. Her reporter instincts told her that there was more to the young man than what met the eye. She was curious. And now, Larabee wanted to recruit him for the team. Mary ran through her mind, sorting out what she knew about the man. His name was Vin Tanner. Born sometime between 1970 and 1975, though Mary would bet good money that he was no more than twenty-four or twenty-five. And he was from Texas.

From the conversation she heard as she was returning to the table, she could guess that he was a guide...a tracker. She asked slowly as Nathan headed toward Cheyenne Mountain, "Nathan, while I was calling the garage, did Mr. Tanner mention anything else about his background? I know he was a guide in Texas, but did he say anything else? The more I know about him, the easier it will be to find more background information on him."

Nathan was silent for several moments as he concentrated, then he said, "Yeah, he mentioned knowing my cousin Dawn. She was the resident grad at a dorm, U of T. And he was a bounty hunter for a time...he may still be, I don't know." That's right, I remember him asking Nathan about Dawn. And U of T, Mary thought, that's the University of Texas. Didn't Major Wilmington tell me that his sister graduated from the University of Texas? Nathan continued, "Do you think the colonel has a chance to recruit Tanner? I like the kid, but he's a civilian."

"I don't know. But if that's what the colonel wants to do, I'm gonna do whatever I can to help," Mary replied. Nathan glanced at her curiously, and Mary continued, "Colonel Larabee has his instincts, Nathan, and I have mine. Every instinct I have says that young man is someone special...and the SGC needs him. I just don't know what makes him so special. However, I do intend to find out."

However, that wasn't entirely true...she had already found one thing that would help Colonel Larabee to convince the general that he needed Vin Tanner on his team. Tanner was a guide...a tracker. The SGC could use another tracker...Chanu Hunter was a good man, but he was only one man. (And, Mary had learned, 'Hunter' wasn't even really his last name, but it suited his purposes. She wasn't about to say otherwise) Besides, he had a young wife and a small son. He could use some help. Come to think of it, she realized, Chanu is from Texas, originally. And Claire went to the University of Texas at first.

Nathan said nothing, just looked ahead. Mary had made a solemn oath to herself. And while she was checking into Vin Tanner, she would do a little cross-referencing. Dawn Jackson had been a resident grad at the U of T. And Major Wilmington's younger sister had graduated from that university with a degree in archaeology. Wilmington...she would have to ask what the girl's first name was. But she would keep that part of her research to herself.

Part Six

He should have been furious. Two of his men had been involved in a bar fight, and his public relations officer could have been seriously injured, trying to defend one of those men. But the thing was, Nathan Jackson hadn't done anything wrong. He had been trying to comfort his friend Mary. Mary Travis had been trying to make sure no one would get hurt. And Chris Larabee had done exactly what any good commanding officer would do if someone was threatening one of his people.

The night before, while shooting pool with Mary, Nathan had run afoul of some idiots who objected to Nathan touching Mary's shoulder. God forbid, a black man touching a white woman. Hammond got hot under the collar, just thinking about the stupidity of it all. Nathan had been pushed against the bar, with the expressed purpose of teaching him a lesson, putting him in his place. When Mary had tried to stop things from careening out of control, she had been pushed into a wall, and it was then that Chris Larabee and a mysterious young man got involved.

He sighed, "What am I gonna do with you, Chris? I know it's been hell lately, and that kid who helped paid for the damages. I know that you were only doing what a good commander does, taking care of your people, but..." General George Hammond shook his head and looked up at the colonel. Larabee didn't look as bad as Hammond had expected when he realized that the Colonel had gone to the bar.

"I wanted to talk to you about the kid, General. I want him on my team," Larabee said quietly. In the exact same tone of voice that Hammond had heard him use when discussing what was being served in the cafeteria, or when he was talking about the mission. It was damn eerie, but not as much as what the Colonel said next. He went on, "He's a civilian, but my gut tells me we need him. Captain Travis agrees."

Now George Hammond knew he was in trouble. Mary Travis was one of his 'kids.' When he was really honest with himself, he would admit that he regarded everyone in the SGC as his children. Mary Travis was no exception. She was the same age as his daughters, her son was the same age as his granddaughters. She was smart, beautiful, stubborn, fierce, independent, and opinionated. Just like Sam Carter, and he loved those two surrogate daughters fiercely.

He also knew that when Mary Travis took on a crusade, nothing short of a nuclear detonation could deter her from her course. She had a new crusade, and his name was Vin Tanner. There was a knock on the door, then a blonde head poked into the room. Mary flushed as she looked from Hammond to Larabee and back again. Larabee said, "The general knows, Captain Travis. Did you get that information?"

"A little, sir. After Nathan told me that Mr. Tanner was a bounty hunter, I played a hunch and checked with the police departments and prosecutors in Texas. In addition to being an extraordinary tracker and guide, Mr. Tanner is also an expert marksman...or to use the old term, he's a sharpshooter. They didn't have much information on him during the last two years, but I did find out that he was very well respected," Captain Travis replied.

Remembering herself, she saluted General Hammond, her pale face now flushed with embarrassment. Hammond waved it off. He had other things to worry about right now. He asked, "I take it you agree with Colonel Larabee, that this young man would be an asset to the SGC. We already have a tracker, Chanu." Like most in the base, Hammond referred to the young Native American by his first name. There was only one Chanu. Just like there was only one Teal'c, and God help the base when those two got together.

"Yes, sir, but Chanu has a wife and son. Admittedly, Chanu is an excellent tracker, but he's only one man. And he'll want to spend time with Claire and Kevin, now that everyone is settling in. Now, I found out last night that Mr. Tanner knew Nathan's cousin, Dawn, in Texas, while Dawn was a grad resident. I did a search on her last night, and came up with her email address. I've sent her an email, telling her that I'm a woman whom Mr. Tanner helped, and I want to thank him...her name came up in conversation, and I was hoping she could help me by telling me more about him," Captain Travis replied.

Sneaky. Very sneaky. She hadn't mentioned the military at all, much less the SGC, and had kept an element of truth. Mary was starting to scare him. She had been spending too much with Larabee. A possibility occurred to the general...was that what Orrin had been thinking? They were a good bit alike, Mary and Chris. He had already enjoyed a few fireworks displays between his stubborn public relations officer and his equally stubborn SG-7 commander.

"Show me what you've got. I need something more than Colonel Larabee's instincts and your own, Captain," Hammond reminded her. Mary nodded and placed a file on his desk. She had been busy this morning, it seemed...it wasn't even eight am, and Hammond asked, "Did you do all this last night, after you got home from the bar, Captain?" He received an answer to his question, in the form of a flush coloring Mary's cheeks.

"I was intrigued, sir. And the less information I found, the more intrigued I became. Will this do as a start?" the captain asked, tapping the file with her fingertip. Hammond flipped open the folder...as he had come to expect, Mary had separated the file into two sections, 'what we know' and 'what we've guessed.' At the top of the list was 'Texan.' This kid was from Texas as well? Hammond read over the 'known' list and nodded. Mary had been as thorough as ever, reporting what she had learned on her own, and what she had learned from other sources.

"It's a good start. I want to start my own investigation into this boy. But I want you both to understand me. This isn't a 'yes.' It's not even a 'maybe.' I want to check him out, and then I want to talk to him. All right?" he asked, glancing from the colonel to the captain and back again. Two blond heads nodded in answer, and he continued, "Good. Captain, Dr. Frasier needs to see you in the infirmary. Colonel, I need your evaluation reports. And this conversation, about the bar fight, isn't over yet, Colonel. Dismissed."

Both saluted, then left his office. George Hammond sat back in his chair, reading over the file. Making a decision, the general picked up his phone and dialed a number, saying, "Hammond here. I need all the information you can find on Tanner, Vin. No, just 'Vin.' Our guestimate is that he was born between 1970 and 1975. Yes. As soon as possible. Thanks."

Part Seven

At the same time Chris Larabee and Mary Travis were in General Hammond's office, detailing what they knew about Vin Tanner, the man in question was at the bar from the previous night. He had awakened this morning with a sore chest, a sore head, and the annoyed sense that things would only get worse from there. However, he needed a job, he needed food, and the bar seemed like the best place to start.

They didn't need any help, he discovered, but he did find out why he, Larabee, and Jackson hadn't been kicked out the previous night. Seems the bouncers threw those bigots out every night...they were the only ones who would stand up to the bullies. The previous night, the bouncers hadn't shown up until the end of the fight because there had been a disturbance from the alley...and Captain Mary Travis had been quite emphatic on who had started the fight.

There was one other factor. Everyone, except the bigots, had known that the three were military, and the bar got a lot of business from the nearby Cheyenne Mountain. The owner had shrugged as she made this observation, but Vin understood immediately. Kicking them out the previous night, when Jackson had been attacked, would have been very bad for business. Vin thanked the woman, then left. He had been more than a little uneasy about the way her eyes travelled over him.

Drina had often told him, when she noticed women looking at him, and how nervous it made him, that he was extremely attractive. Although, 'extremely attractive' was the term she preferred to use, that wasn't the only one he had heard to describe him. Hot, mega-cutie, hunky, were just a few words that had been used by Drina's younger friends to describe him...usually, the younger friends were around the age of twelve or thirteen. While Drina had few friends among the college set, young teenagers and preteens adored her...and Vin quickly became a favorite among those girls.

Vin actually had an easier time dealing with those young girls. It was when they got older, like Drina's age, that they started scaring him. Drina's age...Captain Travis...the owner of the bar. To name just a few. Drina didn't scare him. Captain Travis didn't scare him (though he didn't think he wanted on her bad side). Come to think of it, he kinda looked at women in this way...there were the kind that scared him, and then there was the kind that didn't scare him, but he wanted to remain on their good side.

He had learned the hard way to beware women who looked at him the way the bar owner had. Charlotte had looked at him like that, sort of, but there had been sadness in her eyes. Charlotte. He hadn't thought of her in years, not since leaving Texas. She had been pregnant when he left, so radiant and happy now that her marriage was back on track. Vin was happy for her...and in that last year before Eli Joe, Vin had even begun a tentative friendship with Will.

Eli Joe. Thoughts of the psycho-creep, as Drina would have put it, always returned when he began thinking about Texas, and all he had left behind. Despite the hell of the last two years, Vin didn't want to take back his own actions. Eli Joe had been threatening an innocent young girl, who had done nothing wrong. Vin still didn't know what Jess Kincaid had done to bring the wrath of Eli Joe and his employers down on his head. He did know, however, that no matter what Jess had done, his eight year old daughter didn't deserve to be punished.

Funny. Drina would have had a word for what happened. The search for a little girl had brought him to his closest friend, one of the few people Vin Tanner had ever trusted implicitly. The search for a little girl had ended up causing his break with that friend. Not because of an argument, but because Vin had to leave in the middle of the night, without a proper good-bye, with only a message on Drina and Carly's recorder while they were out of town.

That it should begin so innocently...seeking the kidnapped daughter of a widowed rancher named Jess Kincaid. Lily Kincaid had been missing for forty-eight hours by the time Vin was called in as a tracker. He found the little girl without any real trouble...Eli Joe hadn't even tried to cover his tracks. There was a brief, fierce battle, then Vin had escaped with Lily. Vin had thought that was the end of it, as the police closed in on the kidnapper, who was also wanted for armed robbery all over the state.

Adriana had fussed over him...by this time, she had become one of the few people he allowed to mother hen him. In part because he didn't mind it, coming from her...in part because it amused him. She was so damn tiny, but when she thought he was being stupid, she could have been ten feet tall. And in part, because there were times when Vin honestly wanted, or needed, someone to fuss over him.

Because this had involved a child in danger, Vin had needed Adriana's fussing, complete with her apology at the end for scolding him. She wouldn't scold him if she didn't care, and he knew better than to believe that she didn't consider a child's life worth saving. So he endured the hair-tousling, the scolding, and the worried looks she gave him until she was satisfied that he was really all right...at which point, she began peppering him with questions about how it happened. The girl was half-detective. And all-archaeologist, as Carly liked to say.

Two weeks later, Jess Kincaid was dead. Vin was brought in for questioning, but Lily quickly exonerated him by running into his arms. He learned from the police that Lily had witnessed her father's murder, but the shock had sent her into silence. Only the sight of the man who had rescued her had brought the child out of the terror. For the next two hours, secure in Vin's arms, Lily had told the police everything they needed to know.

Vin had thought, despite Eli Joe's incredible ineptitude at hiding his tracks, that he was dealing with a semi-intelligent person. After all, he had escaped from every one of his bank robberies, without being caught. He was wrong. Eli Joe had tried to set Vin up for Kincaid's murder, but didn't count on the man's young daughter as a witness to the crime. Or maybe he had noticed the little girl, and dismissed her. That, right there, qualified him as stupid.

Unfortunately, while Eli Joe was stupid, it didn't keep him from persuading his employers to put a hit out on Vin. Only a month after Kincaid's murder, Vin found himself running for his life after someone tried to kill him at his own apartment building. The would-be assassin ate a bullet before Vin could question him, but in the weeks after Vin's flight, he learned that a hit had been put out on him, for running afoul of Eli Joe's boss. The trouble was, he didn't know who that was. And he couldn't put Adriana or Carly in the line of fire during the weeks before their departures for Germany or the East Coast.

And so he had run. He had been running for two years, and goddammit, he was getting tired. Tired of not trusting, tired of...everything. He missed Drina, he missed Carly, he missed sitting in their apartment, listening to Drina's Celtic stuff and laughing over the stories from classes. He missed the gentle pressure of Drina's body against his legs while they watched the stars each night. He missed the trust, the companionship.

Vin reckoned he had been feeling this way awhile, but meeting up with Larabee, Jackson, and Captain Travis the night before had...aw hell, he didn't know! Maybe made him admit it? Vin wasn't a man who ran from much of anything...his late night departure two years earlier had been the last time he had run from anything. That was to save his life, and the lives of those dearest to him. Still, it was one thing to run from a mortal threat, to borrow a phrase from Carly.

It was another thing to run from the truth. And the truth was, Vin Tanner was lonely. He missed having someone to talk to...someone to just sit beside and relax. Someone to make him laugh, someone he could make laugh. Yes, he was lonely, dammit. And he hadn't realized just how lonely, until his eyes met Chris Larabee's and they agreed without saying a word what had to be done.

Well, Vin would be in the area for another few months...maybe he would see Larabee again. There was a part of him which wanted that. Which wanted to follow on the beginnings of the friendship which had started the previous night, tentative as those were...but Vin was honest enough to admit that he was afraid. If he let himself become friends with Larabee, it would be hell to say good-bye. Damn, he had been crying when he called Drina from that all night truck stop, though he would have seriously hurt the first person who called him on it. Nope. Wasn't worth it, letting himself become friends with someone, only to disappear. Again.

Vin shook his head as he reached his motel room, and glanced at his watch. It was twelve thirty now. He wanted to rest a while before heading out again. He had spent quite a bit of time at the bar, just trying to find the owner of the place, before finding out there were no jobs. And getting his questions answered. As he reached out to touch the door knob, an icy finger trailed down his spine. He knew he had locked the door before he left. He knew that.

It was unlocked now. Vin reached into his boot for his knife. As he eased open the unlocked door, he was greeted by the sight of Colonel Chris Larabee and another man. Larabee rose from his chair and the second man said, "There's no need for that, son...neither of us want to hurt you. My name is General George Hammond...I want to make you an offer."

Part Eight

It had taken less than two and a half hours to get the report he wanted. Vin Tanner was twenty-four years old. Born in Texas on March 17, 1973, to Julia Rose Tanner. No mention made of his father. Julia died in 1978, due to upper respiratory complications. He would get Dr. Frasier to translate that for him later...her five year old son was passed from one migrant family to another. As he read the report, Hammond frowned. Most of the names listed as his foster families were Anglo...he had thought migrants were largely Mexicans/Hispanics.

Well, that was neither here nor there. He had spent the next eleven years in a series of 'foster' homes, if they could be called that. The boy finally ran away at the age of sixteen, leaving the town of Tascosa, where he had been living. Over the next six years, he made a reputation for himself as a bounty hunter and a guide/tracker. Two years earlier, Vin Tanner had disappeared...and a hit of $50,000 was placed on his head.

George Hammond wanted to know why, but he couldn't find the answers he wanted in the reports and files he received. Which left one option...directly question the young man. Hammond had called Larabee into his office and laid out the questions he wanted asked. It was then that Orrin Travis, who had arrived for a briefing on the status of SG-7, made an extraordinary suggestion. Go with Larabee to question Vin Tanner.

Hammond had known Travis for several years...they had gone through the academy together, had kept in touch through the years. While Orrin Travis was Army, and Hammond was Air Force, the rivalry between the two branches of service had remained friendly. It had been Travis who supplied JD Dunne to SG-7, over the strong protests of Chris Larabee. The team leader's exact words were, 'He's not the type.' He was overruled, however, and the teenaged cartographer remained. There were times when Hammond wished Chris had won that argument.

Travis knew the SGC as well as Hammond himself...in the rare times when the SGC commander actually got a vacation, Travis took over in his place. So, when Travis suggested that Hammond accompany Larabee, Hammond gave his old friend's suggestion serious thought. Orrin had further argued that if this young man was as impressive as his file had suggested...an expert tracker and, as Mary had put it, a sharpshooter...shouldn't Hammond be the one to actually recruit him? Larabee was a helluva leader, but he was no diplomat. No sense in scaring the boy, Travis had added with a half smile at Larabee.

Travis would keep things calm at the SGC. Mary was in the process of finding out where Tanner was staying. Hammond didn't often get out of the SGC. With his old friend's promise to 'hold down the fort,' his mind was made up. He wanted to get a sense of this young man before they even thought about bringing him into the SGC. It wasn't that he didn't trust Chris Larabee's instincts. He did...he would have never even considered speaking to the boy if he didn't trust the colonel's judgment. But Hammond also trusted his own instincts.

At ten thirty, Mary Travis returned to his office with the information on where Vin Tanner was staying. By eleven, Hammond and Larabee were in a Jeep, heading for a motel only a short distance from the bar where the fight had taken place. Tanner's file rested on Hammond's lap, but in spite of his official business, he found himself enjoying just being outside, away from the demands of his job. He loved his job...loved his people like his own children...but there were times when he needed to get away. I owe you for this, Orrin.

They reached the motel, and rather than watch Chris break the law (and he was more than capable of it), Hammond spoke to the motel owner about a key to Vin Tanner's room. The boy wasn't in trouble, he assured the man, he just wanted to thank Tanner for aiding his people the previous night in a bar fight. The owner gave up the keys quickly, alarmingly so...didn't even ask to see Hammond's credentials.

Even before he saw the room, Hammond was dismayed at the idea of anyone staying in this place. Then the young man had walked into the motel room, his stance guarded and a rather nasty-looking knife in his hand. It almost looked like one of Nathan's, but it set too easily in the young man's hand. There was nothing awkward in the way he gripped it. He wasn't looking for a fight...but if one came his way, he was more than ready. Hammond liked that.

As Chris had said, he looked older than his twenty-four years at first...until you looked past the mask which Mary had described. He had shoulder-length brown hair and even in the dim light provided by the sun, Hammond could tell Tanner had blue eyes. Trying to ease the boy's obvious distrust...and the look of near-betrayal he shot toward Larabee...Hammond said, "There's no need for that, son...neither of us want to hurt you. My name is General George Hammond...I want to make you an offer."

"Reckon I kin decide for myself, if somethin's needed. Ya got proof a' who ya are?" the young man asked in a raspy voice, flicking on the lights. Hammond smiled. The hair was a bit long...definitely not military in bearing, but he liked the kid's instincts. He removed his identification from his back-pocket, careful not to make any sudden moves.

"I wouldn't have brought him here, if he couldn't be trusted, Tanner," Larabee said in an almost gentle voice, handing the identification to the still-guarded young man. Tanner's bright eyes flickered over the ID card, then he tossed it back to Hammond. He returned the knife to its sheath without bending over, or even moving his eyes from either of them. Larabee continued, "Take it easy, like the general said, we're not here to hurt you."

An almost feral smile appeared and Tanner answered softly, "Reckon I could hurt both a' ya, even if ya tried anythin.' Alright. What's this offer ya mentioned?" The guarded expression remained in his bright eyes, and those eyes flickered from Larabee to Hammond and back again. He trusts Chris, Hammond thought, and if I had come alone, without Chris...maybe Orrin's idea wasn't so great after all.

"I want to recruit you, as a guide and a tracker. But before you say anything, I want to know more about you. I want to know about this price on your head, and what you did to make people so angry, they'd want to kill you. I want to know if you believe in loyalty...to your country, to your planet, to your people," Hammond asked. The young man settled himself against the wall, his bright eyes now returning to the general.

"Ya wanna know about the hit? Reckon I can do that. Short version...a lowlife kidnapped a little girl, as leverage against her pa. I found 'em, rescued her, got the hell outta Dodge. Two weeks after that, or thereabouts, the girl's pa was killed. She saw it...it was the same lowlife sumbitch who had taken her in the first place. And he tried to set me up. 'Cept, he didn't know that Lily had seen him killin' her pa. His bosses got mad at me for interferin,' and they put out a hit on me. End of story," Tanner replied.

The short version? If that was the short version, Hammond wanted to hear the long version. However, that could wait. Hammond said, "I have some more questions. Have you eaten?" There was a slight hesitation, then the young man shook his head, and Hammond continued, "Neither have we. Let me buy you lunch, and I will tell you everything I can. And then, I need to know I can trust you. If you decide to take this offer, I can promise you, that price on your head will be a thing of the past. Will you at least listen to me?" There was another hesitation, then the young man nodded again.

Part Nine

If looks could kill, Chris Larabee would have been smeared all over the motel room wall. Given what else was probably smeared there, he was singularly grateful that Vin Tanner's eyes were not laser beams...they only looked that way. Maybe coming here hadn't been such a good idea...meeting on neutral territory would have been smarter...but it was too late now.

They were walking out to the jeep, and Vin swung himself gracefully into the back. Only Chris, who was a few steps behind, saw the grimace of pain. However, the colonel didn't call him on it. Instead, he said, "If it's all right by you, General, we can eat in the Jeep, or maybe an outdoor cafe?" The general looked askance at him, then noticed Vin's attire. He nodded and Chris drove to a favorite cafe of his, one that he frequented with Jack O'Neill when the other colonel decided Chris needed time away from the SGC.

The young man seemed more relaxed outside, and as he drove, Chris glanced into the rearview mirror a few times. Tanner's eyes were closed and for the first time, the mask was gone. Damn...Mary was right. He was a lot younger than Chris originally thought. Chris turned his attention back to the road, uneasily aware that his general was sitting next to him. There was little conversation between the three men, during the drive or once they reached the cafe.

After the food arrived, Vin began talking. He observed, "Ya asked about loyalty, General. I ain't a soldier...but I am loyal to m' friends. Don't have many of them...man with a price on his head, cain't afford many friends. Reckon, though, that what I say ain't important. So the question is, d'ya think ya can afford to trust me? I ain't gonna say somethin' that ain't true, that ain't who I am. I ain't a soldier, and someone's gotta earn my loyalty."

"Fair enough," the general replied, glancing at Chris to make sure the colonel would let him handle this. It wasn't easy, but Chris was willing to trust his commanding officer. The general continued, "You mentioned there was a longer version to the story about the price on your head. I want to hear that longer version, Mr. Tanner. And that will be how I know if I can trust you. All right?"

Tanner nodded and sighed, muttering, "It started 'bout six, seven years ago. I was a bounty hunter, then. Learned 'bout trackin' and huntin' from the Indians I knew from the reservations. Came across a lowlife type, by the name a' Eli Joe. Wanted for armed robbery, 'mong other things. I had been tailin' him for a few months, when he tried to fool me int' thinkin' that he was a widowed rancher named Jess Kincaid."

He paused, took a sip of his Dr Pepper, and smiled briefly at the drink. Chris was wondering what he was thinking. After a moment, Tanner's eyes returned to them, but there was a distant expression on his face. Tanner continued, "There was a few problems with this little plan a' his. First, I knew Jess Kincaid...he was good to me when I was a kid. Second, Kincaid's little girl Lily was actin' terrified a' him. She was a right smart little girl, though. Kept her head and got the hell away from that bastard. Gave me the room I needed, ta take him down.

"He went to prison, swearin' all the time he would get me back, and Kincaid too. Now, Kincaid didn't know why he had been targeted. I figgered at the time, wrong place, wrong time. Forgot about the whole incident, 'til a friend asked if I ever had a criminal try to pretend he was someone he ain't. Kinda ironic. 'Bout two and a half years after we had that conversation, I got a call from Jess Kincaid. Lily had been taken. The police had been brought into things the day before, by the time Jess called me, Lily had been missin' for forty-eight hours. Mind you, at this point, she was eight years old."

"Eli Joe," Chris guessed and the young man nodded grimly. Chris continued, "So you took this guy down twice." Again, Tanner nodded, and Chris muttered, "Christ. So, what happened? If he was in jail, did he escape, or was he let out on parole?" He glanced at the general out of the corner of his eye. General Hammond's eyes were fixed on Tanner's face. At that point, it would have taken a direct attack by the Gou'ald to break the general's concentration.

Or maybe, Chris thought with more than a little amusement, a surprise visit by that...now what had Standish called Maybourne? A verminous, loathsome creature in a blue uniform. For once, the southerner and Nathan Jackson had been in agreement...Nathan hated Maybourne with a passion. Come to think of it, Chris decided with a mental smirk, it would be fun to see what Tanner would do with Maybourne. Hell, I think Jack would pay money to see that!

"Well, 'bout three months before his case came up to the parole board, Eli Joe escaped. He made a beeline for the Kincaid ranch, only to find they had moved to the city. He kidnapped Lily, like I said. And he weren't real happy to see me," Tanner said dryly. Chris grinned. No, he sure Eli Joe hadn't been in the least bit happy to see the youthful bounty hunter. God, how old had he been, the first time he took down Eli Joe? If he had been twenty-two when Lily Kincaid was kidnapped, then he was what, seventeen or eighteen the first time?

"And you still don't know what Jess Kincaid did, that angered Joe's employers?" the general asked. Tanner shook his head with another sigh, and Chris realized with concern that the young man seemed exhausted. The general continued, recapping what Tanner had said, "And then, about two weeks after you successfully rescued Lily Kincaid, her father was murdered. You were dragged into it, first by Eli Joe's attempt to frame you for the murder he had committed, then when the assassins came for you a month after Kincaid's death."

"Right. No offense, but I didn't trust the government to protect me. I been doin' that for myself, since I was little," Tanner replied. He sighed again, his shoulders slumping slightly, and he muttered, "Two years since then. Well, now ya know my story. Don't know how that's gonna help ya know if ya can trust me, but there it is." Chris looked at his commanding officer, and saw the decision there.

"Mr. Tanner, I'm the head of an elite group of squads, who are sworn to protect our very world. While the United States is the primary base of operations, we are protecting the entire planet. We need a man with your skills. We already have a tracker and a guide, but as was pointed out to me this morning, he is a man with a family. And then there's Colonel Larabee's instincts about you. What's in it for you? You'll have the backing of the United States Government, the President himself, to remove the price from your head," Hammond began.

Tanner cocked his head to one side, frowning thoughtfully, but he didn't interrupt. Hammond continued, "You see, Mr. Tanner, both Colonel Larabee and I believe in moving mountains for our people. As does Colonel O'Neill. However...there are certain things we need from you. First, and most importantly, your solemn word that you will tell no one of the things you see. Second, you'll need to live on base. At least, at first." For the first time, Chris saw unease in the bright blue eyes. Hammond saw it too, and when Chris glanced at him, he nodded.

"Sir, maybe we should take Tanner to Cheyenne Mountain, so he could see what we mean. Otherwise, we'll be speaking of possibilities and such things all day. If you're willing to take the chance on him...we can see if he's willing to take a chance on us," Chris suggested. Hammond nodded, then turned his attention to the young man sitting opposite them...who suddenly seemed as young as JD Dunne. He looked scared. As scared as Chris had been when this was first brought to him.

But he nodded and muttered, "Reckon that would be a good idea. I ain't 'bout to say 'yes,' not without knowin' what I'm sayin' 'yes or no' to." Satisfied, Chris paid for lunch and the three men left the cafe. A few times in his life, Chris had the overwhelming sense that he had just made a decision that would change his life. He had that feeling the night he met Sarah Connelly, the night he had agreed to head up SG-7. He had that feeling now.

The drive back to Cheyenne Mountain was quiet, and Chris glanced back at Tanner a few times. He hadn't fallen asleep...then again, it seemed unlikely that he would let down his guard around them. His eyes were focused straight ahead and as the guard confirmed the general's identification, and they were waved through, Tanner straightened up. His breathing came faster and harder. It took Chris a moment to realize why. The kid was claustrophobic.

Hammond distracted the young man by saying in a quiet voice, "Welcome to Stargate Command, Mr. Tanner." Tanner looked at him, and Hammond smiled, saying, "I think it's time I told you everything. It's a long story, and we have a long way down." Chris parked the jeep, and the three men headed to the elevator that would take them down into the heart of the SGC.

Part Ten

Vin was struggling to process everything the general was telling him. It helped to distract him from the sense that the walls were closing in on him. Drina used to do that, when they were in an elevator. They tried to avoid those things, using the stairs instead, but when the elevator couldn't be avoided, she distracted him by telling him about the pharaohs and ancient kings and queens. She had told him about the heretic pharaoh, Ahknaten, and his fate.

Vin used that now...he listened to the general's explanation of what the SGC was. Thousands of years earlier, an alien race had come from outer space to escape their fate. They were dying...the entire species was dying. They took up residence on earth, and took over the bodies of humans. The first place they attacked was Egypt, but their conquest wasn't limited to that ancient civilization. That was just the first point of contact, as the general put it. As Hammond explained about the alien who took the persona of Ra, Vin interrupted, asking, "Ra? Ain't he the sun god?"

"That's right. Each of these alien parasites, the Gou'ald, took on the persona of various gods in the pantheons of the countries they conquered. Ra was one System Lord. Hathor another, Apophis another. That was just in the Egyptian pantheon," Hammond replied with a pleased smile. Vin didn't explain that Adriana had taught him about the Egyptian gods...he had the uneasy feeling that these men would have expected him to learn about in school.

"In any event," Larabee said, leaning against the wall of the elevator, "over time, people got tired of being slaves, and they overthrew Ra's government. It was a massacre, and Ra fled earth, leaving his portal behind. The Stargate. It remained buried for the next several thousand years, until about seventy years ago. It was eventually brought to the US. Five years ago, the cartouches on Gate were deciphered by an Egyptologist named Daniel Jackson, and shortly thereafter, the first team went through."

Daniel Jackson? Vin knew that name. He had come up in conversation once, a few years earlier. Yes...the night after Adriana, Dawn, and Carly had moved into their apartment. Carly had asked Adriana what she thought about Jackson's 'wild' theories. He wasn't sure how the blonde girl had found out about them, since she was studying biology. However, Adriana wasn't keen to dismiss Daniel Jackson's theory that aliens had built the pyramids.

Vin had agreed with Carly...that theory was a little out there. Adriana had just smiled faintly and asked Vin if he thought the beliefs of Koje, about his spirits, were 'out there.' Vin had told her that was something totally different. Adriana had said nothing, but he could tell from her expression that she wasn't about to dismiss something without proof, even if it sounded ludicrous. Hammond took up the narrative, explaining, "The SGC was formed a year later, to protect ourselves from the Gou'ald System Lords, as well as make alliances with other worlds."

Come again? Other worlds? Did he just say 'other worlds,' or was Vin's uneasy sense starting to overwhelm his common sense? He looked from one man to the other. No hint of a joke in either pair of eyes. Vin swallowed hard, feeling more than a little dizzy. The elevator stopped and the two men each took one of Vin's arms, pulling him from the car. Vin blinked. God, the lights were bright!

They followed what seemed to be a maze of gray walls, Vin feeling as if his body had gone on auto-pilot. He barely noticed the glances between Larabee and Hammond, and their glances toward him. Vin was concentrating on putting one foot in front of another, even as Hammond explained the mission to Abydos. And then he was being led into a small room. But before he had time to notice just how small it was, the general said in an almost reverent voice, "That, Mr. Tanner, is the Stargate."

It looked like a gigantic donut. A gigantic stone donut, with lots of funny writing on it. The general continued, "Do we have any teams coming in?" This question was asked of a young man, maybe a few years older than Vin, with close cropped hair and glasses. Teams? The squads Hammond had mentioned? Before the young man had a chance to answer, the computer began beeping. Hammond smiled and said, "Excellent...that should be SG-1 coming in now." Vin wasn't too sure what was about to happen, but his unease had given way to curiosity. He looked at Chris, who just smiled reassuringly.

"Confirmed, opening iris," the man replied. His fingers flew across the keyboard. Vin was still looking down at the computer, but a nudge from Chris Larabee had him looking back at the giant donut. He gave an involuntary gasp as it was suddenly filled with a shimmering fluid, which exploded out from the donut. Vin took a step back, and Larabee put his hand on Vin's shoulder. Vin didn't shy away from the contact...he was too stunned by what he had just seen.

A half second after the fluid settled, figures began emerging. One... two... three... four. Except... there was something strange about one of the four. Vin cocked his head, frowning at that figure. He was a big man...not just tall, but broad shouldered. And just what the hell was that tattoo on his forehead? He leaned forward, trying to get a better look, and General Hammond said, "That's Teal'c. A Jaffa."

A what? Vin looked at the general, who ignored him for the moment and leaned forward, saying, "Welcome back, SG-1. We'll debrief in the conference room in fifteen minutes. First, there's someone I want you to meet." He turned the microphone off and led Vin and Chris out of the room, walking down stairs to meet the newcomers in the hall. Hammond said, "Colonel O'Neill, I'd like you to meet Vin Tanner, whom I hope will be joining us as part of SG-7. Mr. Tanner, Colonel Jack O'Neill, one of the survivors of the original mission to Abydos."

"The guy who helped to blow up Ra," Vin replied, recalling the specifics of the mission. Hammond nodded with a pleased smile. At the same time, O'Neill cocked a brow, smiling slightly at the young man. He was in his forties...brown eyes, close-cropped graying hair. Maybe five years older than Chris Larabee. A few inches taller than Vin. But not as big as that...what had General Hammond called him? A Jaffa.

"This is Major Samantha Carter...Dr. Daniel Jackson...and Teal'c," the general continued, first introducing the blonde woman, then a young man who looked to be a few years older than Vin, before finally nodding to the big man. Vin nodded to each of them, wondering if he looked a damn idiot, bobbing his head up and down. The Jaffa shifted his weapon to his other hand and reached out to shake Vin's.

Vin accepted his hand and Teal'c said in a low, gravelly voice, "It is a pleasure to meet you, Vin Tanner. You are not afraid of me." Vin looked at the big man in surprise, and Teal'c continued, looking at Hammond, "I am pleased with this young one. He shows no fear or disgust of me, General. He will be an excellent addition to Stargate Command. You will join us, will you not, Vin Tanner?"

"Easy, Teal'c, the kid just arrived. Don't scare him...and he hasn't seen Junior yet," O'Neill advised. As Teal'c released Vin's hand, O'Neill reached for it, saying, "Nice to meet you, Tanner. I take it Larabee was the reason for you coming here?" Vin nodded, but O'Neill was looking at Larabee over Vin's shoulder. O'Neill continued, "Well, Larabee's got good instincts. If he thinks you belong here, you probably do. Wouldn't mind seeing what you can do, though."
"Like you said, sir...don't scare him," Major Carter said, glancing at her commander. O'Neill affected an innocent 'who me' look, which no member of his team bought.

"I am interested in his capabilities. What do you do, Vin Tanner...what is your purpose?" Teal'c asked. Vin swallowed hard. It wasn't that he was afraid of the big man. But how in the hell did he explain what he did? He felt dizzy, and for once, welcomed the supportive hand on his shoulder. What exactly was he doing here? What could he possibly contribute to these people that they didn't already have?

"I'm...I was a bounty hunter. And a tracker...done some work with Search and Rescue," Vin admitted softly. Major Carter mouthed 'bounty hunter,' and looked at the general anxiously. He didn't understand the reason for that. And with all the eyes fixed on him expectantly, his natural shyness rose up. He got nervous in front of crowds. Always had. Hell, 'fore he met Adriana, he didn't even like being around people that much.

"Wait a minute...Vin Tanner? The same Vin Tanner who helped to take down Richard Boudreau a few years ago?" Daniel Jackson asked suddenly. Boudreau? Aw hell! Boudreau had been an archaeologist, or rather, a grad student studying archaeology. He had died in prison shortly after his sentencing. Jackson continued excitedly, explaining to his confused friends, "Richard Boudreau, he was an archaeologist who snapped before he even got into the field. He tried to kill a number of people, including a lady by the name of Priscilla Meadows. She was a student of Catherine's at one time."

"Then it's a good thing Mr. Tanner took him down," General Hammond said in a quiet, firm voice. He continued and looked at Vin, asking, "Colonel, I believe you wanted to see what Mr. Tanner could do. What do you think...is a demonstration in order?" Vin looked over at his shoulder when the four members of SG-1 looked past him to Chris Larabee, and the young man saw Larabee's almost feral grin.

"Oh, I think a demonstration is definitely in order, General. Shall we go?" Larabee asked. O'Neill smirked and gestured for the general to lead the way. Vin wondered when he had lost control of his destiny. No. That wasn't true. He had lost control of his destiny years ago, when those assassins had come after him. These men...he was being given the chance to once again, make his own destiny. If he dared to help explore these other planets. Did he dare? More to the point, did he dare not to? The call of ancient worlds, and wide open spaces called to Vin. He would have to remain at Cheyenne Mountain, some of the time. But...his choice was made.

Part Eleven

Major Buck Wilmington was on his way to Chris Larabee's quarters when he saw the small group, and overheard Larabee's statement about a demonstration being in order. He watched the small group in silence, studying the unfamiliar young man.

Nathan Jackson had told him this morning about the fracas in the bar the previous night, as well as about the young man who had come to Nathan's aid. Mary Travis had put in her own remarks, describing the young man whom Buck was seeing now, standing between Chris Larabee and Jack O'Neill, looking like he wanted to bolt. He was a slender kid, in his mid-twenties. About the same age as Buck's younger sister Adriana. Shoulder-length light brown hair, about the same length as Adriana's hair the last time Buck had seen her.

But Buck had the sense, looking at this man who had been able to make Chris laugh, that while his physical years were the same as Buck's younger sister, he was not nearly as innocent as Adriana. Buck had worked hard to keep her that way. As soon as he found out he had a little sister, after his father had married Katrien van Gesen, eleven year old Buck Wilmington had sworn he would protect his little sister any way he could.

There had been times when he regretted making that promise. He hadn't seen his sister in years, because he liked women too much. He loved women, loved everything about them. And a sweet, innocent girl like Adriana didn't need to know about some of the things Buck knew. He missed her...missed seeing her smile. Missed her ability to make Chris smile, but this was for the best, he was doing this to make sure she didn't grow up too fast.

That was part of what led to his break with Chris, two years earlier. At least, Adriana had figured into the final argument. He and Chris had known each other for years...they had gone through the academy together, had served together. Chris had become a surrogate big brother to Adriana...he loved her as much as Buck did. It surprised Buck...as much as he loved his sister, he never thought that Chris would take to Adriana like he did.

Chris saw Adriana differently than Buck, however. He always had. Where Buck was struggling to protect Adriana from the darker side of life, Chris always answered her questions honestly...sometimes with painful honesty. He had absolute faith in her ability to handle the truth, this girl who had discovered her mother's dead body at the age of eight. It wasn't that Buck didn't think his sister could handle the absolute truth...but the same thing which drove Chris to tell Adriana the complete truth, drove Buck to protect her.

Buck didn't hear much from her these days...he got Christmas cards and birthday cards every year, but that was about it. Maybe because she was in Germany...Buck didn't know. But he did know that he had lost Adriana and Chris at the same time. Chris, because of Adam and Sarah's death...Buck had blamed himself for their death, for preventing Chris from returning home to them immediately after their class in the new computer system was finished.

Chris had blamed him, too. That had been part of their final argument. But Chris had also been angry that Buck had used him as an excuse to avoid going to his younger sister's college graduation. Adriana was graduating among the top fifteen percent of her class, she was going to Germany shortly to start her graduate work...and Buck should have been there. But he hadn't, because he was taking care of Chris. Chris had lost his own family...was Buck going to drive away what remained of his? Buck's mother was dead, he didn't speak to their father...hell, their father hadn't even known that Adriana was going to school in Texas. Adriana was all he had left.

That accusation, that he would lose Adriana, had hurt as badly losing Chris. Buck had walked out, and didn't see Chris Larabee again for nearly three years. All the while, he wondered. Was Chris right? Was he driving away the one person, outside the Larabee family, whom he loved? And yes, he loved his little sister. So much so, it sometimes took his breath away. And in the last few years, it had seemed with Adriana's rare calls and letters, that Chris had been right, even drunk off his ass...that Buck had been driving his sister away. Worse yet, the major had no idea how to reach out to Adriana.

It was so ironic. Buck loved women, everyone knew that. But the one female who was the truly important to him...he couldn't touch. He had no idea how to talk to his little sister. He couldn't talk to her about other women...wouldn't be seemly, even if she was in her twenties now. Didn't make a difference, no matter how old she was. She was still his little sister, and he still had to protect her. When he had confided his problem to his commanding officer, the man had suggested that Buck approach her on her terms, talk about things she loved.

There was only one problem with that. The only thing he knew for sure about his sister's likes and dislikes was her major...archaeology and history. And every time he tried to read about either, he ended up with a headache. She didn't find clothes or make-up that interesting, but she wasn't much for sports, either. In the space of only a few years, Buck Wilmington had lost his best friend, his godson, his blood sister, and his surrogate sister.

At least, he thought he had lost his best friend. Last week, he had gotten a call from Chris. The colonel was heading up an elite squad, was Buck interested? Buck had only one question...were there ladies in the vicinity? And were there ladies! Two blonde beauties, Captain Mary Travis and Major Samantha Carter, and the equally beautiful Dr Janet Frasier. However, Captain Travis seemed fascinated by Chris. Buck wished her luck. He very much doubted if Chris would ever allow himself to love another woman.

And then there was Buck himself. If the major had believed that things would go back to normal between them, he had quickly been disappointed. Chris wasn't the same. He rarely laughed or smiled, and Buck realized the Chris Larabee whom Sarah Connelly had loved so much had died in that explosion. Sarah's husband and Adam's father had died at the same time they did, when the apartment building had been torn apart by that bomb.

That was what he believed, until this morning. When Nathan Jackson told him that the young man now flanked by Larabee and General Hammond had made Larabee laugh. Was it possible? Was the man whom Buck once knew, the man whom both Sarah Connelly and Adriana loved, still in there? And if he was...what would it take to bring him back? And just how did some rangy kid fit into this?

More to the point, how did Buck fit into this? He had his hands full, looking after the young cartographer. Private John Dunne, United States Army. A nineteen year old boy forever trying to prove himself as a man, and who had the kicked puppy look down to an art. He needed Buck, and Buck had talked himself into believing that his sister didn't need him any more, which was why he didn't hear from her. That Chris didn't need him any more, either. And Buck needed to be needed.

But Chris had been his friend for years, he still found himself looking out for his old friend. And he was close by, while Adriana was still in Germany. He could look out for Chris, even if Larabee didn't want him to. There was the chance that this Tanner kid was...hell, Buck didn't know. But he wasn't ready to trust this new kid. He wanted a look at what Tanner could do. With that in mind, he ambled up to the group.

Part Twelve

A demonstration. Larabee wanted a demonstration. Well, it was only fair. Vin told the colonel...both of the colonels, and the general, "Reckon I could show ya. Ya got a firin' range in this here...?" He waved his hand, not sure how to put the SGC into his own words. Aw hell, Drina, he thought, wish ya was here right now. Damn. He was thinking about her again. Get outta my head, Drina, he thought, but she didn't budge. Stubborn girl. That image of Adriana just smiled and replied, When you make up your mind, Tanner, if you want me here or not, let me know. 'Til then, I'm not going anywhere!

Yup. That's exactly what she would say, too. He noticed a glance pass between Carter and O'Neill...it looked almost amused. But not as if they were laughing at him. Not that Vin really cared, even if they were. He knew he had to prove himself, but he wasn't about to go out of his way. That was a real good way to fall flat on his face. And his gut instinct told him that in a way he didn't fully understand, he had already proven himself to Teal'c. It made no sense, because he hadn't done anything as yet.

But that sense lingered whenever Teal'c looked at him. There was approval in those dark eyes. Vin didn't understand it, but he didn't question it either. Meanwhile, Daniel Jackson was looking at him with anticipation. Then again, Jackson was another civilian, if his memory was correct. Vin had to have a good memory...since he could barely read, he often memorized the face of a skip when he was a bounty hunter.

"It is often called a facility, Vin Tanner. And there is a firing range. I would be honored to see you fire your weapon. And, if you would permit me, to teach you to use a staff weapon, as I have been attempting to teach Major Wilmington," the Jaffa, Teal'c, said. Vin looked in the direction of the Jaffa's nod. A tall man approached them with a smile that didn't quite reach his eyes when he looked at Vin. Like he wasn't entirely sure about Vin.

Major Bucklin Wilmington. Adriana's older brother. He was, as Vin had already noted mentally, a big man. At least three or four inches over six feet. Wavy dark hair, maybe black, maybe dark brown, hard to tell in the lighting. Dark blue eyes. Didn't look a damn thing like Adriana, 'cept for the dark hair. There were times when Vin couldn't tell if Drina had black hair or dark brown, especially when her hair was wet. So this was her big brother. Vin returned the gaze.

All through the three years of their friendship, Vin had never truly understood exactly about Adriana's relationship with her elder brother. Koje had tried to explain it, on more than one occasion, but Vin reckoned he didn't fully understand it because he didn't have no kin himself. 'Less you counted Adriana, and he wasn't really sure if he counted Adriana as family. He sure as hell didn't think of her as no sister or female cousin!

General Hammond said, interrupting the staring match, "Major Wilmington, this is Vin Tanner, the new sharpshooter and tracker for SG-7. Mr. Tanner, this is Major Buck Wilmington. Major, we were just getting ready to head to the firing range... was there something you needed?" The major didn't respond at first. He was still watching Vin steadily, and Vin didn't break eye contact. Again, he tried to see his friend in this man, but failed miserably.

"Think I'd like to see this demonstration, since we'll be on the same team," Major Wilmington replied. General Hammond looked from the major to the tracker, and Vin simply shrugged. Didn't bother him none. He had an audience as it was, with SG-1. Besides, Vin had realized, as the major stared at him, that Buck Wilmington was taking his measure. Figuring out if he could be trusted. One thing Adriana had told him about her brother, he was fiercely protective of 'his,' even when he wasn't around. Wilmington probably needed reassurance that Vin wouldn't screw over Larabee.

Not that Vin would ever do anything of the sort. While Vin wasn't afraid of the colonel, he also wasn't a fool. Even without Adriana's stories about Chris Larabee, the young bounty hunter would have realized that pissing off Larabee would be a very bad thing. After a moment, Wilmington inclined his head, evidently satisfied with whatever he had seen in Vin. The young man had no clue what that was, however.

He was suddenly glad he hadn't mentioned to anyone that he had known Adriana in Texas. If this was the way Wilmington reacted to a possible threat to Larabee, then Vin didn't even want to think about what he would do when it came to a possible threat to Adriana. Vin would never hurt Adriana willingly, but he realized, as he stared at her older brother, that Buck Wilmington would go to the ends of the earth for his sister. Now, if he could just convince Adriana of that, once she got back from Germany...after she finished strangling him for up and leavin' her life without sayin' good-bye properly.

The newest member of SG-7 said, distracting himself from that train of thought, "Reckon I'll have an audience any way, one more ain't gonna make a difference." The general smiled, as if Vin's answer pleased him. The former bounty hunter then vocalized something else that had occurred to him in the last few minutes, "But I wanna know one thing. Do I gotta change at all? Do I gotta change who I am?"

The general didn't understand, then Larabee said, "I think what Mr. Tanner is asking, General, is if he has to get a hair cut. What do you think, Jack? Didn't Daniel mention on the last mission that the natives tend to react better to someone 'unofficial' than to someone who is military?" The young Egyptologist responded with an exasperated look, and Chris added with a laugh, "Sorry, Daniel. Trying to get official back-up."

"Well, yeah, now that you mention it, he did. Sir, Tanner looks a bit rugged, I agree, but I think that could end up helping us," Colonel O'Neill observed. He grinned suddenly, then added, "Besides, I think space monkey here had longer hair when I first met him." The words were accompanied by a ruffling of the Egyptologist's sandy hair. Daniel rolled his eyes and looked at Vin as if to say, 'you see what I have to put up with.' The sort of look a little brother would wear if he was annoyed by his older brother.

"Well, Mr Tanner, since you'll have civilian status, I'll leave that up to you. And once we see what you can do, son, I need to get started on that paperwork," General Hammond said. Vin found himself stiffening. 'Son.' Not even Priscilla Meadows had called him that. But...he didn't dislike the term. He wasn't quite sure how he felt about it yet. What was it that Drina liked to say? Hell, she had so many of those comments, he could never keep 'em all straight.

Well, whatever phrase she used, Vin wasn't entirely sure about the general callin' him 'son.' He had been Julia Tanner's boy for so many years, he wasn't sure if he was comfortable with anyone else callin' him 'son.' But looking at the general's face, Vin was sure it was meant kindly. And the general had already said that he was willing to move heaven and earth for his people. Kinda like what a pa does for his kids, from what Vin had been told.

The small group trooped down to the firing range. A firing range inside a mountain? Whoever heard of such a thing? But then again, Vin's world had been turned upside as soon as he entered Cheyenne Mountain. He was still having a hard time processing everything, and wished fervently that Adriana was here. He wished he could tell her that she had been right about Daniel Jackson, about not dismissing his 'wild' theories.

Inside the firing range, he chose a rifle which seemed most like his own, and tried not to smile at the reminder of teaching Adriana how to fire a rifle properly. Instead, he lifted the rifle to his shoulder, balancing it securely. He nodded to General Hammond, and the lights dimmed. Oh shit. If there was anything that was worse than being in an enclosed area, it was being in a dark, enclosed area. But Vin forced himself to focus, and the test began.

Part Thirteen

"You get the feeling we saw a virtual pissing contest just now?" Daniel Jackson muttered as the lights inside the firing range went down. Tanner had gone into the room alone, while the others filed into the observation room. Jack O'Neill looked at his best friend/little brother/chief foil in amazement. He didn't often hear Danny talk like that. That was more Jack's style than the space monkey's. Upon seeing the colonel's startled gaze, the young man shrugged and said, "Can you think of a better way to say it, Jack?"

"Dr. Jackson, I am appalled! 'Course, I would say it was more a matter of Wilmington marking his territory. I also noticed that Tanner didn't back down. Kid's ballsy, I'll give him that. Not an 'in your face' type of ballsy, but quiet-ballsy. Sort of an 'I'm not gonna back down, so just stop trying to scare me.' From what I hear, not even Chris scares him, so I really don't think the base playboy is gonna rattle that boy's cage," O'Neill replied.

Sam Carter laughed softly, adding, "Major Wilmington isn't a playboy, Colonel. He just likes women. A lot. But I can guarantee you now, he'll have trouble with Tanner that he's not expecting." The two men looked at her, and Carter continued in a low voice, "Permission to speak freely, sir?" O'Neill rolled his eyes, and the blonde major continued, "Alright, I should have said it bluntly. But Tanner is adorable. And Captain Travis told me that he's even more devastating when he smiles."

Jack blinked. Did she just say what I think she just said? Did she just call someone over the age of fifteen 'adorable,' or was I imagining it? Carter went on, "And Captain Travis didn't exactly tell me that, but she told Janet, and Janet told me. I guarantee, the first time he gets hurt on a mission, the female doctors and nurses in the infirmary are gonna want to take care of him. And not because he reminds them of their little brothers, the way Private Dunne does."

"I can't believe I'm saying this, but Sam's right, Jack," Daniel put in, having first hand knowledge of the infirmary after God only knew how many visits to Dr. Frasier's domain following 'routine' missions gone bad. The Egyptologist continued, "They are professionals, I wouldn't dream of saying otherwise. But Sam's right." O'Neill looked from one to the other, then through the pane of Plexiglas to watch Tanner. A few yards away, the general was giving the civilian his instructions.

"This first time, son, don't worry about 'innocent' targets. I just want to see how accurately you shoot in all circumstances. As we go along, and you train, you'll learn about the Gou'ald, and the Jaffa, and about our allies. The truth is, you may not know a Gou'ald when you see one," the general said. The head bobbed, and General Hammond continued, "Begin whenever you're ready, then."

Again, the head bobbed and the first target appeared. Tanner fired without hesitation. Shee-it! The very first one had torn through the paper...bullseye. No warm up. Just straight on. O'Neill leaned forward, watching the young man intently. The kid was good, no question. And maybe it was a trick of the light in the observation room, but it had seemed to him that the kid's face had gone pale when the lights inside the firing range dimmed. But the shoulders remained straight. Obviously, he wasn't in the habit of letting other people see him vulnerable.

He was definitely good. Not just when he was firing at the approaching targets, but he would catch sight of something, further away, and swing around to fire at it. O'Neill gave a low whistle, and exchanged a look with Teal'c. The Jaffa was grinning from ear to ear. Not just his usual smirk, but a genuine broad grin. It was fairly obvious that Teal'c was looking forward to teaching the kid the finer points of a staff weapon.

Jack glanced over at Chris, who was watching the kid with equal intensity. Then again, Chris Larabee was intensity personified. Jack liked the younger colonel. Especially when Chris let down his guard. And Jack always made sure he grabbed a front row seat when Chris and Captain Mary Travis started going 'round and 'round. That was just plain funny. But sometimes, Jack wondered how Chris managed to stay so intense and not get worn out. It wasn't that Chris didn't have a sense of humor...he did.

But Jack tended to relieve stress with wisecracks, and from what he had seen, Chris didn't relieve the stress. Or if he did, it was by beating the hell out of someone. Jack had seen it happen. The first time Chris had gone through the gate, it had been with Jack's team. Someone had made the mistake of messing with Daniel, and Larabee had been all over him. It had taken the combined strength of Jack and Teal'c to pull Larabee off. And of course, there was the oft-mentioned Larabee glare.

He wasn't glaring at Vin Tanner right now. Jack switched his attention completely from the slender young man inside the firing range, to the newcomer's colonel. If anything, Chris looked confused. Not 'dazed and confused,' an expression which Jack had also seen on the other colonel's face, but 'puzzled/confused.' As if he was trying to figure out something about that boy, and Jack wondered what had happened at that bar fight.

Slipping away from his own team, Jack went to Larabee's side and murmured, "Would love to know what the hell happened last night, that you look at that kid like he's your long-lost brother, and you can't figure out how that happened." Larabee looked at him, surprised, and O'Neill continued with a half shrug, "Guess Mary told Janet last night when she got in, Janet told Carter. Carter told me on the mission. Parts, at least. You wanna tell me what happened?"

"Wish I could, Jack," Chris admitted, "it was the damnedest thing. I looked up, and here was this kid, tryin' to find a path to Nathan. Our eyes met, and I knew exactly what he was gonna do. And he knew what I was gonna do. Neither of us had to say a word. You know? It wasn't anything psychic, or anything like that. But I knew. And ever since, I've been trying to figure out what the hell happened."

"Before you ask, nope...when I met Daniel, I thought he was a nuisance pain in the ass. More like your feeling toward Dunne or Standish. I don't know what to tell you, Chris. Obviously, the kid's one helluva shot. A tracker and former bounty hunter, who has helped with search and rescue. Whatever possessed the general to ask him today about joining the SGC? What happened to all the screening and such that goes on, the normal bureau-crap?" Jack asked and Chris shrugged, as lost as Jack was.

"I'm not sure. Tanner's coming in as a civilian, but that tends to complicate things. Maybe the price on his head...that might have something to do with it," Chris admitted. Jack frowned and Chris proceeded to explain in a low voice that Vin Tanner had run afoul of some criminals in Texas after rescuing a little girl and returning her to her father. Jack had never heard of this Eli Joe character, but he wasn't from Texas.

"Twenty-two years old? How old was he when he started bounty hunting, sixteen?" Jack asked. It was meant as a joke, but he could tell, as soon as he spoke, that it was true.

Jack swung his eyes back to the young man inside the firing range as the lights came up, then looked over at his team when Daniel began applauding. He glanced back at Tanner, who looked down at his feet. It wasn't modesty. It was something else. Then he looked back at Larabee, and repeated, "I don't know what to tell you, Chris. But I think we'll both have a chance to figure it out."

Part Fourteen

Mary Travis had returned to her quarters after turning over her information to General Hammond. She knew Colonel Larabee and the general would be interviewing Vin Tanner today, and Mary still hadn't received a reply back from Dawn Jackson. It wasn't that she was expecting a reply today, but the more she knew, the better chance of convincing the general that Tanner belonged in the SGC.

She was, of course, working on her knowledge of the Air Force, the military in general, and her knowledge of the SGC. Mary wasn't anticipating Tanner to join the SGC immediately, so she felt she had plenty of time. That didn't stop her from being somewhat impatient to hear back from Ms. Jackson. Her reporter's instincts were humming, and while she had no intention of turning Vin Tanner into a story, she wanted to know more about him.

At one pm, she was working on a piece for the base newspaper when she received email on her private account, the one separate from work. She discovered when she brought up that account that she had received email from Dawn Jackson, and with her heart thumping uncomfortably, Mary opened it. She smiled at the salutation...Dawn Jackson was very glad to hear from her, she hadn't heard anything about Vin Tanner in two years, and she often thought about him. That sounded good.

She read through the email, smiling at the other woman's obvious fondness for Vin Tanner, but as she got closer to the bottom, her smile faded. I don't believe it, she thought, stunned. I don't believe it, I have to be reading it wrong. She reread the sentence in question...nope, it hadn't changed. Glancing around the room, making sure she was, indeed, alone, Mary read aloud, "The truth is, Ms. Travis, I met Vin five years ago, when one of my girls invited him to the dorm for a pizza party. I suppose you could say he became one of my cubs as well.

"Over the years, I got to know him pretty well. The cub in question, Adriana Wilmington, became my roommate in her junior year, and I think it's safe to say that Adriana was Vin's best friend. Those two were as thick as thieves...the stories I could tell you. I'm laughing as I remember now, but I'm also sad. They were such good friends, Ms. Travis, constantly surprising us, though rarely each other. Unfortunately, Vin disappeared shortly after Adriana's graduation from college. Until your email, I wasn't even sure if he was still alive."

Mary swallowed hard. She had planned to research Adriana Wilmington (whose name she had discovered early this morning from the major himself), to see if there was a connection to Dawn Jackson. It was a million to one shot, since Texas was a big state, and it would stand to reason that U of T was huge as well. She never expected this to be practically dumped into her lap. She shook herself and continued reading, "That may come as a surprise to you, but just disappearing is not Vin's style. Adriana was sure he was in some kind of danger when he left without saying good-bye to her, face to face. And some of Adriana's friends tried to find him after she left for Germany, but failed, which made me very anxious."

Mary shook her head...she could imagine. Vin Tanner had officially disappeared two years earlier, and Major Wilmington had said that his sister graduated from U of T two years earlier. It matched up. And Dawn's fear that something had happened to Vin wasn't too far off the mark, even though Mary didn't know the full story. She tapped her finger against the top of her desk, trying to figure out how to respond to the email.

After several moments of staring at the screen blankly, Mary pushed herself away from the computer. After reading Dawn's email, it was pretty clear to the reporter that the female friend whom Vin had mentioned the previous night was Adriana Wilmington. It was equally obvious that he missed her terribly. What wasn't as obvious was how she felt. And Mary didn't feel right about going behind Vin's back on this.

When she had emailed Dawn, it had been as part of an investigation for the general. She didn't like being less than honest with Dawn, because she knew it had a tendency to come back and bite the liar in the ass. That was why she had limited herself to the facts. She had been curious about Vin, and not just because she wanted him in the SGC. She was curious about this young man...almost as intrigued by him as she was by Chris Larabee.

But as for taking the additional step of emailing Adriana Wilmington about her friend...there were a number of problems with that scenario, not the least of which was the secrecy surrounding Cheyenne Mountain. Mary dared not involve a civilian to this degree, for Adriana's own safety. There was the additional complication of Adriana's relationship with Buck Wilmington...the fact that she was Major Wilmington's sister made things even more confusing.

Mary's instincts told her that as much as Vin missed his friend, he wasn't ready to deal with the complications which her return would mean. No...no, she would keep Adriana Wilmington out of this for now. And in her private conversations with Tanner, she would wait for him to bring up his friend. Mary returned to her desk and began reading the rest of Dawn's email, which told her little she didn't already know.

The general had already found out that Tanner was twenty-four, that he was originally from Texas, and that his mother had died when he was five. Nothing new there. Mary scanned the rest of the email. Nothing new, except the revelation about Adriana. And Mary would keep that to herself. She was a reporter, yes, but she understood what was at stake. The reunion between friends would have to wait.

Part Fifteen

For the next five hours, Vin underwent a battery of tests...physical fitness, his skills with a rifle and a pistol, the latter of which included a go 'round in a virtual reality room, which left him dizzy when he came out of it. His overall health. Despite Nathan's check the previous night, when General Hammond learned he had taken a few body blows during the bar fight, he had insisted that the CMO of the SGC take a look and conduct a full exam. CMO, SGC, what the hell was this, alphabet soup? It got worse...the CMO (which stood for chief medical officer) was a woman.

Aw hell, was the only thought in Vin's mind when he found this out, but a quick look at General Hammond told him that no arguments would be tolerated. It got worse, however. The CMO wasn't just a woman...but a young woman. Somewhere in her thirties, but Vin wasn't real good at telling ages. She looked to be about the same age as Nathan Jackson, maybe a little older than Captain Travis.

Her name was Dr. Janet Frasier, and she was also a major in the Air Force. She was a tiny thing, maybe five one or five two at the most, with dark hair and dark eyes. And she was very pretty, which was only part of the reason why he often found himself turning scarlet while she examined him.

The first test came in the form of checking his reflexes, and she said, "Well, those are excellent, but with your skills as a marksman, I shouldn't wonder. Take off your shirt, I want to listen to your lungs and your heart." Vin gulped and the doctor said with a smile, "Trust me, Mr. Tanner. You're obviously a smart young man, and you've taken good care of yourself. But it's my job to take care of you as well, and this is just part of the exam."

"Yes, ma'am...and, uhm, call me 'Vin.' Reckon it'll be easier if we just started that right now. Don't hold well with that other stuff," he replied and she smiled, nodding her head. Vin unbuttoned the cuffs of his shirt hesitantly, and Dr. Frasier turned away from him casually. A little more comfortable, Vin had undone the top button of his shirt, when a young girl entered the infirmary. She looked to be about twelve or thirteen, with sandy-blonde hair and bright blue eyes.

Dr. Frasier looked up as the girl's sneakers scuffed the floor, and she exclaimed, "Cassie!"

The girl grinned and wrapped an arm around the doctor's waist, saying, "It's okay, Mom, General Hammond sent a car for me when I called about getting a ride. School let out early. He said that you were checking out the new recruit, and that would keep you a while. Hi, I'm Cassie Frasier. You must be Vin." A little taken aback by the girl, Vin nodded, but offered his hand. Cassie Frasier shook it, keeping a free arm around the doctor's waist.

"Yes, this is Vin Tanner, Cass. Vin, this is my daughter, Cassandra. Did you bring your homework with you, or did you finish all of it in study hall?" the doctor asked, keeping an arm around the girl. Cassie smirked, holding a decidedly limp backpack in one hand, and the doctor continued, "Well...Sam is back from the mission. If you want to go see her?" The girl's eyes lit up and she nodded. The doctor continued, "I have a few more tests to run on Vin, the normal routine. Meet in the cafeteria at seven thirty for dinner?"

"Deal! Nice to meet you, Vin," Cassie said as she and her mother headed for the door. He smiled, then found himself turning even redder when he overheard Cassie tell her mother, "Sheesh, Mom! He's hot! If only the girls at school knew about this place, and all the hot guys I know! Ohhh, don't look at me like that, I know better, I wouldn't tell. But still, he's hot!" Vin didn't think his face could possibly get any redder.

And as Dr. Frasier turned back around, she smiled and said, "She didn't mean any harm, Vin. I probably should have said something to her, but I was just so glad to see her like that. When I first adopted her...she was so different. So fragile in many ways. I'm just grateful that she's starting to come out of her shell." Vin finished unbuttoning his shirt, then let it slid to the examining table. Dr. Frasier hissed at the sight of the bruises.

"Reckon there ain't no harm done. How long ago did ya adopt her?" Vin asked, then inhaled sharply as the doctor began running her fingers lightly over his bruised ribs. Aw hell, that hurt! Luckily, while her touch was gentle, it was also impersonal. That was a relief. Still, the bruises hurt like hell, and likely would for a few days. That was usually the way it went. She looked up and mouthed 'sorry,' and there was genuine concern in her eyes. He smiled and muttered, "No harm done, ma'am, just surprised me."

"I should warn you, I'll come back to possible internal bleeding after I listen to your heart and lungs. If Nathan said you didn't suffer any internal injuries during the fight, I'm willing to take him at his word, but I have to do the exam myself as the CMO," Dr. Frasier replied, and Vin nodded his understanding. It wasn't a matter of trust, but of responsibility. He understood that totally. The woman continued, "I adopted her when she was eleven, two years ago. Her entire family, everyone on her home planet, had been wiped out by the Gou'ald. They tried to use her to destroy us."

Now there was a coldness in her tone, a rage against anyone using a child, for any reason, but Vin was still processing the previous sentence. Everyone on her home planet? Then Cassie wasn't...from Earth? Vin had known about the mission of the SGC, but for some reason, he had never expected the people from other planets to look so...well...Cassie could have been any other girl her age. And she was...she just hadn't been born on Earth. He asked softly, shivering as the cold stethoscope touched his bare chest, "How?"

"They...they put a time-bomb inside her body. A very special time bomb, which was meant to destroy the SGC, the mountain. It activated every time she got near the Stargate. When she was taken away from it, the time bomb dissolved. It's hard to explain...hard to understand. She was an innocent little girl, made into a Trojan horse by the Gou'ald," Dr. Frasier replied, her voice thick with rage. She muttered, "Take a deep breath. Good. Let it out."

Vin exhaled and Dr. Frasier murmured, as if she was trying to distract herself, "You have a lot of bruises and scars, Vin. According to the chart given to me by the general, you're only twenty-four years old. How did you come by these?" She shook her head, not waiting for an answer, and muttered, "I will never understand how anyone could hurt other people like that. The Gou'ald are bad enough, but..."

"Reckon a few of my skips weren't real happy 'bout bein' taken in," Vin admitted. Dr. Frasier quirked an eyebrow questioningly, and Vin explained, "I was a bounty hunter, ma'am. Bounty hunter, search and rescue, guide, tracker...ain't too many jobs I ain't done." He was repeating himself, he knew, but it seemed like he was retelling this story to everyone in the compound. Dr. Frasier gently pushed him back into a reclining position.

"All of that before turning twenty-five. Just as an FYI, Vin, I should warn you. As you've probably figured out, we aren't real popular with the Gou'ald. They've been known to put bounty hunters on the trails of our SG teams. So if you get any strange reaction when you say you've been a bounty hunter, that's why. Relax, I'll try not to hurt you too much," Dr. Frasier said. Vin nodded and tried to force himself to relax. Well, that explain the reactions of SG-1 when they found out about his previous line of work.

The doctor carefully felt Vin's midsection, glancing at his face for any sign of discomfort or pain. She said, "Well, there's no rigidity, and there's no bruising. But you understand we had to double check. Internal injuries can be very tricky. Not used to a woman examining you, are you?" He shook his head, embarrassed, and Dr Frasier continued, "Don't worry about it. I don't mean to make you nervous, but I am a doctor."

"Know that, ma'am, but that ain't exactly an area I'm used to bein' touched, if ya get my meaning," Vin replied. Dr. Frasier just smiled and nodded her understanding. Relieved that he didn't have to say anything further to make his point, Vin added, "And 'sides, it's like I told Nathan last night. He punched me in the ribs, not in the gut. Reckon I been in enough fights to know when I been hurt bad." Dr. Frasier helped him sit up, and he noticed the thoughtful frown.

"You mean, you've been in fights, and you've been beaten up," she clarified. Vin looked at her...now how in the hell would she know about the beating in Texas? Dr. Frasier said, "Ah, so you have been beaten up in the past. I thought as much, when you mentioned that you would know when you've been badly hurt. My instinct about you was that you don't start a fight, but unless someone gangs up on you, you finish the fight."

"Yeah," Vin admitted. He said, "Last time I got beaten up...not taking a few punches in a fair fight...was five years ago. Gang a' guys jumped me outside a dormitory, at U of T." Dr. Frasier didn't speak, just let him continue, "Cold-cocked me, then started beating the hell outta me...'scuse my language." Dr. Frasier smiled, shook her head, and Vin continued, "I was lucky. They just broke some of my ribs. Lucky for me, I got a hard head, that's what took the most damage." He fell silent, remembering.

"Go ahead and put your shirt back on, that part of the exam is finished. Well, I should warn you about one other thing. I'm guessing, based on what you are and aren't saying, that you didn't have too many people while you were growing up who looked after you, took care of you. I've already told that taking care of you is part of my job. It's also part of General Hammond's job. Let him do his job," the woman said.

Vin bobbed his head, ever so slightly, and Dr. Frasier continued, "It may take you time, to adjust to being part of a team. But I think you'll be all right. Well, I need to do some blood work, so leave your sleeves unbuttoned. Just out of curiosity, do you know your blood type?" Vin shook his head and Dr. Frasier continued with a smile, "Not to worry, that's also part of my job. Just relax."

Part Sixteen

After escorting Vin Tanner to the infirmary, where Dr. Frasier would do a thorough medical examination, General Hammond returned to his office. He had a few concerns about Tanner being able to work as part of a team, but his instincts told him the boy would be all right. Right now, he had to finish with the first planned mission for SG-7. Hammond shook his head, looking over the intel he had received.

PK3167 had originally been a refuge from the Gou'ald, former slaves and former Jaffa who had escaped to the desert-like planet not unlike Abydos. For the last two hundred years, the Gou'ald had left the current inhabitants alone...until three weeks earlier, when a System Lord had arrived to take supplies from the locals...the Se'min'o, as they called themselves. During the 'liberation' of said supplies, one of the Jaffa had noticed a bracelet made of naquada.

The Gou'ald needed naquada, just as those of earth needed energy. And they wouldn't believe the chieftain of the Se'min'o when he told them that the naquada had run out some fifty years earlier. The System Lord gave them a month to prepare for mining operations. If things weren't to his liking, the entire Se'min'o tribe would be wiped from the face of the planet. Men, women, and children. Mercy wasn't a concept which the Gou'ald understood or respected. While not even Dr. Jackson had heard of the System Lord...Hammond hadn't thought there were any gods named Anderson...that didn't make him any less dangerous.

Hammond had learned of the plight of these people the previous week, from SG-1, while Larabee was still forming the core of his team. The general hoped he was a compassionate man, but he also knew himself to be practical. And the truth was, the Se'min'o could be valuable allies. Originally, he had planned to send two teams, SG-1 and SG-7, but a last minute 'request' from the Asgaard had tapped SG-1. There were no other teams available to accompany the fledgling team. Orrin Travis had told Hammond he just needed to have faith.

Hammond supposed that was part of the reason why he was so open to the idea of Tanner, a civilian, joining the SGC and SG-7. By God, that boy could shoot! Hammond shook his head, remembering the 'demonstration' provided by the young man earlier in the afternoon. The first run-through on the firing range had knocked everyone's socks off. Then Colonel O'Neill proposed a little virtual reality game...and they would find out how good he really was.

Hammond smirked to himself, remembering the sheer astonishment which had decorated the colonel's face after the virtual reality test. It had been comprised of Tanner in an Old West setting, using the 'high ground' to protect the rest of his team. If he was good on the ground, he was breathtaking from a higher position, and Hammond wondered a bit uneasily if the young man had been a sniper at some point. But Tanner had denied any background in the military, and his records showed that. While records could be doctored, Tanner was a brutally honest man.

Teal'c had promptly declared that he would teach the newcomer how to use a staff weapon and zat gun, then added that the lessons would begin the following week, after SG-1 concluded its meeting with the Asgaard. If Jack's expression during the Old West demonstration had been hilarious, Tanner's expression as he mouthed staff weapon? Zat gun? had been downright hysterical. They had a lot of work to do in the next few days.

Tanner had no military training, no military background of any kind. He was a civilian who preferred to wear his hair long, who decided which authority he would recognize. Hammond counted himself lucky that Tanner was willing to recognize his own. The boy wasn't rebellious, but as he had stated earlier in the day, he decided whom he could trust, he decided what was necessary. Hammond was willing to bet the boy had been on his own for most of his life.

And as he watched the young man quietly submit to the tests, once he understood the reason for those tests, Hammond realized why they needed that boy in SG-7. It wasn't just for his skills as a tracker (which had yet to be put to the test, although Chanu had spoken highly of him), or for his talent as a marksman. It was the way he dealt with other people. Vin Tanner was a quiet, unassuming man, one who easily faded into the shadows without really trying. Someone who didn't pay attention would make the mistake of underestimating him, especially once they heard his colorful way of speaking.

Maybourne, Hammond knew, would make that mistake. He would come to the conclusion that Tanner was uneducated, and therefore stupid. Hammond smiled, thinking of what would happen the first time Maybourne tried to patronize the young tracker. And then he winced, thinking of the sheer delight O'Neill would take in unleashing the extremely intelligent former bounty hunter on the smarmy officer.

Then there was the way he dealt with Larabee. Hammond had never seen anything like it. He had known, as soon as Orrin suggested the colonel for this duty, that Larabee was a good man. His old friend had excellent instincts, and Orrin had told him that Larabee once saved his life. Orrin owed him. And giving him a new purpose in life was the best way General Travis knew to thank the colonel.

Hammond supposed that was why Travis had also assigned Dunne and Standish to Larabee, with his approval. He trusted Orrin, but this was still his command. And Travis knew that. Dunne and Standish provoked Larabee, challenged him. All of them did in some form or another. And then there was Tanner, whom Larabee had only met the previous night. After hearing of the bar fight, and the aftereffects, from Captain Travis, Hammond watched the colonel and former bounty hunter together.

And damned if Captain Travis wasn't right. During a brief break, between the firing range demonstration and the virtual reality setup, Hammond had noticed Larabee and Tanner talking animatedly. And...Larabee was actually smiling. Not a smirk, but a genuine smile. About as rare as Teal'c genuinely smiling, and just as welcome. Hammond didn't know what Tanner had said to the colonel...and really he didn't care. If Tanner could have that effect on the others in SG-7, the boy would be worth every bit of red tape Hammond would have to cut through.

Wilmington was a question mark. Not in terms of what he brought to the team, but how things would work between him and Tanner. It was very clear that Tanner wasn't afraid of Larabee. Or O'Neill. Or Hammond himself. And the general thought it highly unlikely that Tanner was afraid of Wilmington. He also knew that Tanner had not yet proven himself to Wilmington, and probably wouldn't for a while.

Wilmington, like Larabee, like Tanner, was a protector at heart. He was fiercely protective of Larabee, whom he had known for so many years, and he was equally protective of JD Dunne. Tanner was an unknown quantity, and Wilmington was unwilling to trust the lives of those he cared for to the instinct of others. That was one snag. The other was, quite simply, jealousy. The man was human after all, and it had to hurt, seeing Larabee open up to Tanner. Based on what Hammond had learned, Larabee had shut Wilmington out of his life after the deaths of his wife and child.

Hammond had enough faith in Wilmington to know that he wouldn't sabotage the young marksman/tracker...but he would be keeping an eye on the boy. That was fine, that was part of Wilmington's job...not just as Larabee's friend, but as a member of SG-7. That left one other trouble spot...Ezra Standish and Nathan Jackson. Hammond sighed deeply, sitting back in his chair as he thought about those two.

There was a lot he didn't know about Standish...even more he didn't know about Jackson. He had personally recruited Jackson at the prompting of Janet Frasier, who had served with Jackson in the Persian Gulf War. But he didn't know the man very well, didn't know the facts of his life. He knew Jackson was a damn good medic, and fiercely protective of his...a trait common to all members of SG-7, it appeared.

But there was something in his background which had... Well, Hammond wasn't entirely sure. However, the general was sure that the animosity between Jackson and Standish from the first meeting went far deeper than a bad first impression. He hadn't been there for that first meeting, didn't know what, if anything, Standish had said to Jackson. Wilmington was suspicious of Tanner, and that was fine. That wouldn't cause trouble within SG-7. Standish and Jackson would, however.

He returned his attention to the mission profile. All seven members would be going to aid the Se'min'o. Hammond wished he could have sent one of his more experienced teams out on this mission, but there simply wasn't time. Time was not something the Se'min'o had. And unfortunately, this was a war...whether he liked it or not, this was a war. This mission would be a trial by fire for SG-7. Hammond said a silent prayer, then signed off on the mission. How they would carry it out would be up to Larabee and his men, but Hammond wanted Anderson away from the Se'min'o. Preferably dead, but away would suffice, at least to buy both the SGC and the Se'min'o time.

Part Seventeen

If he lived to be a hundred, he would never failed to be amazed by the workings of fate. His wife didn't believe in fate or destiny...she believed that everyone made their own destiny. God knew she had made her own, five years earlier, when she had chosen him and their child over her father...turning her back on the family she was born with, for the one she was in the process of creating. She didn't believe in fate...but Chanu did.

After the confrontation with his father in law and the Nichols brothers, Chanu had spent the next few years building a life with his new wife and son. Kevin Rafael Hunter had been born five and a half months after the confrontation, and named for his wife's younger brother as a way to build a bridge to the boy. Rafe had taken the peace offering with tentative grace, and promptly fell in love with his nephew. Until the beginning of Claire's senior year, when Chanu and Claire could no longer deal with her father's interference, 'Uncle Rafe' spent as much time with little Kevin as he could.

After Claire and Chanu finished up their respective degrees, Chanu had been a police officer for a short time, before his tracking skills had come to the attention of General George Hammond. He didn't know what he would be doing for the Air Force, why the Air Force would need a tracker, but Hammond promised him the opportunity of a lifetime. Excellent pay, benefits, the promise of the general himself to look after Claire and Kevin if anything happened to him. All Chanu had to do was decide if Hammond could be trusted. Like his good friend, the other man for whom his son was named, Chanu relied on his gut instincts about people. And his gut told him that Hammond was a man to be trusted.

The first time Chanu had stepped through the Stargate, he knew his intuition had paid off. He and Claire lived in Colorado, of course, in an apartment not too far from Cheyenne Mountain. Kevin was getting close to his fifth birthday, and a constant source of delight and exasperation to his parents. Claire was teaching Russian at the Air Force Academy, and loving every moment of it. Chanu had no doubt whatsoever that General Hammond had pulled some strings, and maybe General Travis had as well.

All of which had left Chanu in a thoughtful mood, even before he saw the strangely familiar young man walking with General Hammond toward the infirmary. Ever so often, he would shake his head at fate, at what had led him to this time and place. What would have happened if he had said 'no' to the general's offer? What if the general had never even come across his record as a tracker for the police? What if Tanner hadn't believed in him all those years ago? Chanu knew now that Detective McCoy had believed all along that the young Native American hadn't kidnapped Claire.

But Vin Tanner had refused to give up, and thanks to that tenacity, Chanu was free before Reverend Moseley could do anything. It was at times like these, when he played the 'what if' game, that Chanu realized just how much he owed Tanner. Yes, Chanu would have been freed eventually, but if Tanner hadn't intervened...it was entirely possible that Chanu would have lost Claire forever. And Kevin might never have been born.

Chanu didn't want to think about a life without his wife and son. It had actually been Claire's idea to name their son after Vin Tanner...she had learned from her roommate that Tanner's real name was 'Kevin.' Adriana Wilmington...the little hellcat. Chanu shook his head with a grin, rubbing his jaw where she had punched him, all those years ago. He had made a grave mistake in his original judgment of that one! And she had made him pay for it, too.

He supposed he owed her as well...she had been willing to fight at Tanner's side. Not for his sake...it had actually taken her a long time to forgive him for attacking Tanner with the cord for her robe. Even after Tanner had explained to her that if Chanu had meant to kill Vin, he would have been dead, she remained cold toward Chanu for the next several months. But at least she had been rebuilding her friendship with Claire.

So many 'what ifs' to consider, and Chanu couldn't help thinking about fate. Destiny. Whatever you wanted to call it. He got another 'what if' to consider as he headed out of his quarters when he needed to stay overnight at the SGC. What if he had turned left out of his quarters, instead of right? So many things played into fate, so many little things that created a larger thing. Chanu reflected a bit sourly that his father would be pleased to hear him now.

Chanu had been heading to the infirmary, to confer with Dr. Frasier about Claire. She was not only the CMO of the SGC, she was also a good friend. And Janet was one of the few people Chanu would have ever consulted about anything involving his wife. Chanu, to put it simply, did not speak with other people about his wife. He and Claire worked out any difficulties between the two of them...but this was one time when Chanu was willing to break that rule. He was worried about his wife, and he wanted Janet's opinion.

He could have saved the conversation for another day. It had occurred to him. But he didn't have anything else to do, and this had been weighing on his mind for some time. Except, fate once again intervened...and he recognized the slender young man walking with the general. Light brown hair still worn to his shoulders, as he had when Chanu first met him. Hell, even his clothes looked the same. Still wearing faded blue jeans, still wearing a brown suede jacket. He was a few years older, but he was still Vin Tanner.

Chanu stopped in the middle of the corridor, staring dumbly as Dr. Frasier came out to meet the two men. She smiled as the general introduced her to Vin, and Chanu grinned at the way Vin blushed and ducked his head as he shook the doctor's hand. Then the other man followed the doctor into the infirmary, and the general continued on. Without realizing he was doing it, until he caught up to the general, Chanu ran after his commanding officer.

General Hammond looked up as Chanu reached him, out of breath, and asked with concern, "You all right, son? Is there something wrong with Claire?" Chanu smiled, and shook his head. He had quickly learned that Hammond was as protective of his people's families, as he was of the men and women under his command. The general continued, guiding Chanu to one side, "Then tell me what's on your mind, because the last time you ran after me like that, Claire had just had a miscarriage, and you needed to be with her."

Time off which the general had granted without hesitation. Chanu said, glancing back toward the infirmary, "Forgive my presumption, General, but was that Vin Tanner I just saw?" The general nodded, eyes narrowing, and before he could ask the question, Chanu replied, "Yes, I do know him. We were friends, years ago, in Texas. I lost track of him after Claire and I moved to New Mexico with Kevin. We named our son after him."

"Then 'Vin' is short for 'Kevin,' not for 'Vincent.' I'll have to ask you to keep that to yourself, Chanu, Colonel O'Neill would never let him hear the end of it," General Hammond murmured, and Chanu nodded with a grin. That didn't mean, however, that he wouldn't tease Vin about it. Hammond continued, "I take it, then, that you're familiar with his abilities as a tracker and a bounty hunter? He's accepted my offer to join SG-7."

SG-7. Larabee's team. Six men, at least until this morning. Colonel Christopher Larabee, Major Buck Wilmington, Dr. Josiah Sanchez, medic Nathan Jackson, negotiator Ezra Standish, and Private JD Dunne, cartographer. Wilmington. Good Lord. That was Adriana's older brother. Chanu didn't know why he had never put it together, since he had known that Adriana had an older brother named Buck who was in the Air Force, but he supposed it just hadn't been a priority for him.

Did Hammond know about Vin's friendship in Texas with Adriana Wilmington? Did her brother? Her foster brother? Chanu had no way of knowing that, not without asking, and he wasn't willing to put Vin in a bad position. Tanner was a little on the strange side when it came to such things, and Chanu owed him entirely too much. So, instead of bringing Adriana Wilmington into the conversation, he said, "Yes, I do, sir. He was a damn good bounty hunter and tracker. He saved my life, back in Texas."

"Was this back when you were accused of kidnapping Claire?" Hammond questioned and Chanu nodded. He wasn't surprised that the general knew about it, since the man tended to conduct thorough background checks on his people. Hammond continued, "You think he's a good man, then? Someone I can trust out there, against the Gou'ald?" Chanu bobbed his head firmly. One thing he had learned about Vin Tanner in the years before he and Claire finally left Texas for New Mexico...the other young man was a protector.

He would have no tolerance for the Gou'ald, for the way they enslaved other people. Their habit of taking unwilling hosts. And let anyone even threaten to harm someone Vin Tanner considered 'his,' and Tanner would take him or her down. He replied, "Vin has worked on his own for a long time, sir. But I know that man's loyalty. He may not be loyal, in the way the military understands it...but he will move heaven and earth for someone that he cares about. I saw that a thousand times in the time I knew him."

A faint smile lit the general's face as he replied, "That was my feeling as well, son, but I'm glad to get verification from someone who actually knows him. Speaking of Claire, how is she doing? The last time we talked, you said that she was talking about having another child." Chanu fell into step beside the general, telling him about his concerns for his wife. General Hammond was one of the other people whom Chanu could go to, when he was worried about Claire.

That had been an hour earlier. And now, Chanu sat alone in his quarters once again, staring at the opposite wall. Fate had brought Vin Tanner back into his life. And until he spoke with his old friend, he would keep silent about the part Adriana Wilmington had played in that long-ago drama. He had overheard something being said about Tanner meeting the rest of SG-7 at dinner, in the cafeteria. Chanu would approach him then. Then Chanu smiled. It would be good, to renew his friendship with Vin. A man couldn't have too many friends.

Part Eighteen

It had been decided that Vin would meet the other members of SG-7 at dinner. He had already met Jackson and Larabee, and Larabee wanted him to meet the others. Larabee had said very little about the rest of his team...just that there were three other men. Standish, a Southerner; Dunne, who was from back east. That covered a lot of ground, and he told Larabee as much. And then there was Sanchez, who was an anthropologist.

Drina had once explained that anthropology was a bit like archaeology. 'Cept, she studied dead civilizations, and somebody like Sanchez studied live 'uns. She admitted it was a simplification, but she was barely awake at the time. Drina always said that her mind didn't work as good when she was sleepy. Vin didn't know about that.

Vin looked at himself in the mirror. Larabee had said they would return to his motel room after dinner, to pick up his things. Vin would remain at his quarters, at least until he found a place for himself nearby. Dr. Jackson had offered to let him stay at his apartment, and Vin promised to think on it. He wasn't sure what kind of roommate he would make...hell, this whole teamwork thing was scarin' the hell out of him.

Forget that. This entire situation was scaring the hell out of him. What was he thinking? 'Til he got his own place, he would be livin' inside a goddamn mountain! Vin shuddered. He belonged in the open, not inside a mountain. But what the hell had he been doin' for the last two years, but livin' inside a mountain? A different kind a' mountain, but a mountain just the same. Only this time, he would have Larabee at his back, and probably Jackson, and maybe even Captain Travis too. Time would only tell about the others.

His mind shifted back to Buck Wilmington. Vin had been wrong about one thing...there were similarities between the brother and sister. They just weren't visible at first. Both siblings had dark hair, and that was the limit to their physical similarities. Both had a hard time trusting, though Vin had the sense Wilmington was just tryin' to protect Larabee. And Drina...hell, he knew why she had such a hard time trusting, even if she had never said it outright.

Vin wondered what he would do, the first time the big major mentioned his baby sister. Did he ignore his instincts, and just admit that he had known Adriana in Texas, all those years ago? How did he bring up the subject? Did he wait until Larabee or Wilmington brought it up? Did he bring it up himself? Or...and this was something that hadn't occurred to him before. Maybe Captain Travis could help him find Drina.

He had sworn to find her again, when it was safe. Now there was an idea. Maybe once he was sure he could trust these new people, he could ask some of them to help him find Adriana. Maybe Captain Travis, or Dr. Frasier, or General Hammond could help him by finding his friend through the internet. He would have to come up with a good excuse why he didn't use the computer himself, but that was a thought. He knew she had been headed for the University of Munich. That was a place to start.

And then there was Larabee. Until the previous night, he had only known Larabee through Drina's stories. Which actually told little about the man himself, but a lot about him at the same time. He knew that Larabee's wife and son had been murdered, and that it hadn't happened that long before Drina's college graduation. That was why Major Wilmington hadn't attended his sister's graduation. Vin also knew that Larabee had been devoted to his wife and son, and that before his marriage to Sarah Connelly, he had been a hell-raiser.

But Drina had loved Chris Larabee, Vin could hear it in her voice. Love, mixed with awe. And fear. Fear of disappointing that man. Yes, Vin knew that Adriana had loved the colonel, but how did he feel about her? Vin's gut told him that Wilmington would tear him apart, limb by limb, if he found out about some of the scrapes Drina had gotten into with Vin. He wasn't as sure what Larabee would do. It was eerie, in some ways, how Vin seemed to understand the colonel. But this was one situation where Vin wasn't willing to trust his gut.

There was a woman involved, and a woman whom Larabee had evidently considered a sister. Vin himself was fiercely protective of Adriana, even as he understood that the archaeology student could not be told what to do, or what not to do. She was damn independent, could kick ass when she had to, and usually pretty sensible. Unless he, or someone else she cared about, was threatened, in which case, all hell tended to break loose.

Aw hell, he thought, how in the hell did I get myself into this? He didn't want to keep his friendship with Drina a secret, God knew he wasn't ashamed of her. Or the way they had looked after each other in the years of their friendship. It was just...he didn't want to lie to Larabee, but this was a strange situation. And truth be told, Vin wasn't even sure he could lie to the colonel. Wasn't sure if those green eyes would see right through him, through any lies of omission which Vin might use.

A noise alerted him that someone was just outside his quarters and Vin spun in place, his hand reaching automatically for the pistol. He had left it in his room at the motel, dammit. Not that he would have been allowed into the mountain with it, no doubt. And there was no need for a weapon, for the intruder was Larabee. He said quietly, "Remind me not to sneak up on you out in the field. You ready to go?"

"Reckon I am," Vin admitted, "just feelin' a bit out a' sorts. This whole thin' feels a bit strange to me, and I ain't rightly sure what to do. Larabee, ya gotta understand...I been on my own for two years. Ain't had nobody watchin' my back since the whole thin' with Eli Joe hit. I ain't sure if I can work with a team. Don't mean I ain't gonna try, but..." Larabee walked further into the room, his eyes focused on Vin.

"No one is used to it, Tanner. You never had a partner as a bounty hunter...who watched your back, before Eli Joe started raising hell?" the colonel asked. Vin looked away, trying to figure out what to do next, and Larabee said softly, "You lost whoever it was, didn't you? I don't think Eli Joe killed this person...you would have tracked him down and killed him, if that was the case. But you still lost whoever watched your back."

"The gal I told ya 'bout last night, the one I met on that rescue mission. Lord, she was a little bit of a thing, 'bout the same size as Dr. Frasier. Tiny, but a hellcat. I ?ember this one time, she damn near took the head off 'a skip, cause she believed he had tried to kill me," Vin replied, grinning slightly at the memory. Adriana trying desperately to land a second blow, and himself trying to drag her away.

He lowered his eyes and hissed, "I didn't even get a chance to say g'bye to her, proper-like. That bastard took that away from me. I couldn't say g'bye to her, face to face, like she deserved, 'cause I was afraid Eli Joe would kill her. And I promised her...I promised...that when it was safe, I would find her again. That's one promise I aim to keep. Once I find out who put that hit on me...ain't nothin' gonna stop me from findin' her."

As he made the vow a second time, Vin lifted his eyes to meet Larabee's, and the other man nodded. Evidently, this was something the colonel understood.

Larabee replied, "You made a promise to your friend, Tanner, that you would find her again. I'll make one to you now. We will find out who put that hit out on you, and why. We will find out why Jess Kincaid is dead. And I will help you find your friend." The light eyes burned into Vin, and the former bounty hunter began to see glimpses of the man whom Adriana had loved so much. He nodded and Larabee smiled.

Vin had heard comments while Dr Frasier was running her tests, that Larabee had rarely smiled. And yet, just in the twenty-four hours Vin had known Larabee, he had seen the man smile several times. Larabee said now, "Good. Then let's get something to eat, then we can pick up your stuff." Vin nodded, glad to focus on something else. Yes. He had work to do.

Part Nineteen

The Lord did work in mysterious ways. He had heard that for years, when he was growing up. And he supposed he had always believed it...but until recently, he hadn't seen the truth in the old saying, for him. Not until he had found himself adrift, without a purpose for the first time in twenty-five years. For twenty-five years, he had taught anthropology to high school students during the school year, and travelled during the summer.

At the end of the previous school year, the sociology/anthropology program had been fazed out. There wasn't enough money, the administrators had said, not for both the program and new uniforms for the football team. Which was a load of crap, in the eyes of Dr. Josiah Sanchez, but there had been little he could do about it. Except get drunk and end up in jail again, and that was getting a little old.

And so, he had said good-bye to his students...some of them gifted, some of them who had never known what it was like to have a teacher's faith in them. If nothing else, he could be proud of that. He had made a difference to some of those children. He didn't suppose it could take back the sins of his youth, when his demons weren't under lock and key, but it was a step toward atonement.

Three weeks earlier, he had received a phone call from General Orrin Travis, who had been his CO in the Army, years earlier. Somehow, Travis had learned that Josiah was out of a job...and he had been authorized by the head of a program to offer Josiah a new purpose. Those had been the words he used, too. A new purpose. He would be part of a highly classified research project, based out of Cheyenne Mountain.

Which meant, Orrin had said severely, getting drunk and blabbing was not an option. Research program, huh? Research program, his ass, something big was going on.

His instincts hadn't lied to him. An hour after arriving at Cheyenne Mountain, Josiah had realized that something very big was going on. It took him another two days to find out what that something was. And when he finally learned why he had been recruited, nothing short of Armageddon could have kept him away. It was every anthropologist's dream, the SGC. To travel the universe and encounter not only the descendants of Earth, but alien beings.

Josiah found himself under the command of Colonel Christopher Larabee, a man with demons of his own. But who didn't? Larabee was different from Sanchez, in that he kept people at arms length from him...or further. It was a means of protecting himself, of course, as well as others. At least, the anthropologist had a feeling that was what Larabee told himself. But even before the bar fight, Sanchez could see that the protective walls around Chris Larabee were coming down. Captain Mary Travis and her son Billy had something to do with that.

In a way, Josiah wished he had gone to the bar with Nathan the previous night. Logically, sensibly, that wouldn't have been a good idea...his temper would have ignited the first time someone had shoved Nathan. But...he would have liked to see this boy whom Nathan described in action. Nathan had seen him fight, and then Major Wilmington had seen him shoot. This new member of their team, a tracker/guide/sharpshooter.

And then he had heard the young man's name...Vin Tanner. Josiah had just shaken his head in disbelief, thinking again that God truly did work in mysterious ways. First, with the phone call from Orrin Travis which had given him a new purpose...and now, with a familiar name. Josiah had never met Vin Tanner, but he had heard of him. From Koje, his old friend, who was the father of the SGC's other tracker, and from Koje's old flame Priscilla Meadows.

He had been, in many ways, a surrogate son to Priscilla in the last few years before the woman's death. Koje had held Vin Tanner equally dear, because of his help to Chanu when the young man first married the lovely Claire, and he had been saddened when the young man disappeared less than a year after Priscilla's death. Josiah wondered if Chanu knew his old friend was here in the SGC...well, he would find out in just a few minutes. Colonel Larabee had gone to the newcomer's temporary quarters to fetch the young man. That had been fifteen minutes earlier, and it was, at most, a five minute walk. The natives were getting restless. To his right, Josiah sensed young John Dunne fidgeting in his chair.

"Easy, son," Josiah murmured, "our new teammate may be nervous about meeting us." JD's head snapped up, and a rueful smile appeared. John Dunne, or JD as he called himself, was the youngest member of the new team at nineteen. Originally from Trenton, New Jersey, he had joined the Army after high school because there wasn't enough money for him to go to college. His mother's medical bills had wiped the family's savings out.

If his recollection was correct, Vin Tanner was in his early to mid-twenties. What, twenty-three, maybe twenty-four? He was, at the oldest, twenty-five, but that still put him only a few years older than JD. At least in terms of chronological age. However, both Priscilla and Koje had told him quite emphatically that when they met him, he was already a man. At the time, he had been no more than eighteen or nineteen, the same age as the young man beside Josiah.

And yet, despite his year in the army, JD Dunne was still just a boy. Josiah was an anthropologist, but he was fascinated with psychology as well, and he wondered what kind of experiences had caused Vin Tanner to grow up so quickly. He wondered if he wanted to know. His young companion said, "I suppose I didn't think about that. Have you ever met him, Josiah?" The anthropologist shook his head with a smile, and JD continued, "Buck doesn't trust him. Thinks he might hurt the colonel."

Josiah didn't ask which colonel the boy meant, and noted the frank disbelief in JD's dark eyes. He sighed to himself. JD was still young enough to believe that his heroes were more than just men. He wouldn't understand, not at first, that Chris Larabee was just a man. Flawed, broken in some ways. And that Buck Wilmington was fiercely protective of Larabee, due to their years of friendship.

"Buck has known Colonel Larabee for many years, John Dunne. I would imagine he's protective of his old friend. And our new sharpshooter is an unknown quantity," Josiah replied. The anthropologist paused, then smiled at the young cartographer. As soon as the boy had arrived at the SGC, Buck Wilmington had taken the youngster under his wing...'erasin' those bad habits he had learned in the Army,' Buck had termed it.

They squabbled, like any pair of siblings would, and Josiah wondered about the connection that had formed between the big major and the teenaged private, and in such a short amount of time. He knew from random comments that Buck had a younger sister, who was just a few years older than JD, and Josiah wondered if that played into it. The little Buck had mentioned about his sister, Josiah had gotten the sense that Buck loved his sister, but for some reason which wasn't entirely clear to the major, the pair were estranged.

He did know that she was in Germany, doing her graduate and postgrad work...if he remembered correctly, she had another year before she received her Ph.D. in archaeology. Josiah's personal theory was that because his sister was in another country, and he couldn't fuss over her...because Chris Larabee wouldn't allow it...Buck's more overt protective instincts were directed at JD instead.

It was only a theory, and Josiah understood that he didn't know enough about the major's younger sister to be sure. Major Wilmington didn't talk much about her with anyone other than Chris Larabee. And while Josiah's instinct was that Colonel Larabee was rather fond of the younger Wilmington sibling, the colonel had never said so. Josiah didn't ask, either. He had learned that Larabee didn't like people prying into his own business, and he stayed out of other people's.

It was then that Colonel Larabee arrived with a slender young man with shoulder-length hair. He was a few inches shorter than Larabee, dressed in jeans and a loose shirt. At first glance, it would be easy to mistake him as being much older, but Josiah ignored that first glance, and looked deeper. Oh yes. Without a doubt, this was Vin Tanner, the young man who had helped to extend Priscilla's life by a few years. The rest of the table stood as Larabee approached with the young man, and Josiah wondered if the boy felt at all overwhelmed.

"At ease. Tanner, this is the rest of SG-7. You've met the major and Nathan...that's Ezra Standish, our negotiator and diplomat; Dr. Josiah Sanchez, our anthropologist; and Private John Dunne, our cartographer. Boys, this is Vin Tanner, our guide and sharpshooter," Larabee said, nodding to each man as he mentioned their names. From the corner of his eye, Josiah saw Standish tip an imaginary hat to the newcomer.

There were polite murmurings, the usual 'nice to meet you, it's pleasure' that went with introductions, then Tanner said quietly, "Nice to meet y'all." And that was it. No flowery speeches, nothing of that nature. Then again, Sanchez would have been more surprised if Tanner had a lot to say. Koje had always said the boy spoke only when necessary, and said only what he needed to say when he did speak.

Part Twenty

"Mr. Tanner, I infer from your speech that you are a native of Texas, is that correct?" Standish asked, his own Southern accent a bit more pronounced than usual. Tanner nodded, and the diplomat smiled, saying, "I thought as much. I am from Virginia myself, although I have been fortunate enough to travel the world." Was it his imagination or was there a touch of sarcasm, even bitterness, in the voice of the Southerner?

"That's right. All over Texas. And the name is 'Vin.' I ain't nobody fancy," the young guide answered. Maybe not fancy, maybe not well-educated, but definitely intelligent. Fiercely intelligent, was how Koje had described him. Josiah didn't know if he would agree with the 'fiercely' part yet, but he could almost see the wheels turning in Tanner's mind as he took stock of the men of SG-7.

Even as Josiah noticed Tanner's reactions to the other men, the bright blue eyes slid toward him and the young man said, "Anthro-pol-o-gist. Ya study people...not like an archaeologist. Ya study live people." Which was a rather interesting way of putting it. Properly stated, as a cultural anthropologist, Josiah studied the differences and similarities between groups of people, past and present. However, that didn't make Tanner's statement any less true.

"How did you know about what Josiah does? I never heard of anthropology, 'til I got here," JD asked. The boy was having a hard time with the lines between the civilians and the military. He was young and gung-ho, but he had learned since his arrival to call Josiah, Ezra, Nathan, and Buck by their first names. Larabee was still 'the colonel.' And their newcomer had already stated that he wanted to be called by his first name.

"I was wondering that myself...people around here seem to have a hard time understanding Ezra, and you seem to have no problem at all," Major Wilmington observed. That wasn't entirely correct. JD was one of the few who had a hard time understanding Ezra. It was just that the man took so long to get to his point, Jack O'Neill and a few 'Neanderthals' as Ezra had called them, ran out of patience and told him to speak in plain English.

That was something that Josiah had found amusing. Daniel Jackson, who was the best friend of O'Neill, didn't always speak plain English when he was talking to the colonel. Maybe Ezra just rubbed him the wrong way when he did it?

"I had me a friend in Texas, she was in college to be an archaeologist. I used ta go to her apartment while she and her roommate was studyin' for 'xams. I learned a lot from them girls. He ain't hard t'all for me to understand," Tanner replied, and Josiah was surprised to see the young man's bright eyes darken. As if the memory of that girl was painful to him. Someone he had loved and lost. Tanner continued, "She done tol' me 'bout the difference between archaeology and anthropology. Was a real smart girl."

Josiah wasn't the only one who noticed the guide's sadness. Nathan asked, obviously trying to distract them, "Colonel Larabee, has the general told you anything about the first mission...about when we leave, or anything like that?" As the men all sat down, Buck slapping at JD's wrist as the boy tried to take a roll from the major's tray, Josiah noticed the way the other members of the team paired off. Larabee with Tanner. Wilmington with Dunne. Nathan and Josiah, side by side. Ezra...at a corner. Not quite in the group, not quite on the outside. Interesting. Very interesting.

"We'll be leaving within the next few days, Nathan. We find out the exact mission tomorrow morning. Before we go, General Hammond wants Tanner to go through his psych test," Larabee replied. There was a surprise. According to the scuttlebutt Josiah had heard, there wasn't time for a psych test...the mission would serve as the boy's psych test. Perhaps seeing his expression, Larabee said, "It's scheduled for tomorrow morning, Josiah. The general wanted to do it today, but we simply ran out of time, and the general had other meetings."

"Psych test?" Tanner asked, frowning. He didn't say, what psych test, but he didn't have to. He looked from one man to another uneasily, asking, "What kinda psych test?"

"The kind where you gotta face what really scares you. Don't ask me how they figure it out, 'cause I ain't really sure, but they do figure it out. Like me. In my psych test, I shot a civilian, a mom with two little girls. They wanna figure out what's gonna make us snap, and how we're gonna react to stress," JD put in. Josiah rolled his eyes. The psych test was supposed to remain confidential, but accidents happened. And JD hadn't learned yet how to keep his mouth shut, or when things didn't need to be revealed.

"We'll see about that," Tanner said quietly. There was no pride in his voice. He wasn't bragging. He was stating a fact, and damned if Josiah didn't believe him. Tanner continued, "Ain't sayin' nothin' scares me. That ain't true. Lotta things scare me. But I ain't rightly sure they could make what scares me the most." True enough, Josiah thought, and this boy gets his back pushed to the wall, that's when he's most dangerous. He didn't get angry, he became lethal. Josiah had seen his kind before.

"Well, that's the reason for the psych test...to see what your limits are," Nathan observed. Tanner remained silent, and Nathan continued, perhaps sensing the young man's discomfort with talk of the psych test, "So, Vin, you said that you're from Texas...all over Texas, actually, is how you put it. What brought you to Colorado?" Josiah knew that if his father had been here, he would have sworn that the Lord, regardless of which God you believed in, had brought Vin Tanner to this place, to be part of this group.

But Josiah's father had been a preacher, a man of the cloth. And the anthropologist had no idea if Vin Tanner even believed in God, much less the God which Josiah's father had believed in. There were so many different faiths out there today. Not all of those paths believed in the God of Josiah's father...for that matter, Josiah didn't believe in that God. And so he kept silent, waiting instead for the young man to answer.

Tanner was turning over a roll in his hand, murmuring, "Figgered it was a good time to move on. Lived in New Mexico. Nevada. California. Up into Washington and Oregon. Came back down from Oregon to Arizona six months ago, then here last week. Colorado was a good a place as any. Ain't got no real rhyme or reason when I go somewheres. Just where I feel like." His voice remained low and he stared at the roll in his hand.

We're making him nervous, Josiah realized. With that in mind, the anthropologist transferred the attention from the quiet young man, to someone who was far more at ease talking. He glanced over at the Southerner, asking, "Ezra, you mentioned that you had lived all over the world...any one place stand out to you?" The Southerner glanced at the Texan, then back at Josiah, and a faint smile appeared.

"Yes, I attended school in Europe...and before you ask, Dr. Sanchez, I believe I attended school in every country on the continent, including all four countries in the United Kingdom. That would be primary school and secondary school. I doubt very much if I attended the same school two years in a row. My mother's business made that impossible, you see," the negotiator replied. Now Josiah was certain there was bitterness in his voice.

Nathan, who hadn't liked Ezra from their first unfortunate meeting in the conference room, started to say something, but Tanner said very quietly, "Reckon that was right lonesome, growin' up like that. Never havin' a chance to make friends."

It was such a simple statement. Reckon that was right lonesome, growin' up like that. Perhaps that was what made it so powerful, the sheer simplicity of it. There was a silence at the table, and Tanner turned his attention back to his meal, then JD said, "Hey, Ezra...you said all four countries of the UK. That's Great Britain, right?" Ezra nodded, and the boy continued, "So what's the fourth? England, Ireland, Scotland, and what else?"

"He's talkin' about Wales, son! You deal with maps, you should know that!" Major Wilmington exclaimed. JD glared at the major, who glanced at Larabee and said, "Chris, you oughta have a talk with this boy...shit, he don't even know about Wales, and he's a goddamn cartographer! He can't even glare properly! Now, Adriana could tell you a few things about the UK, and how to glare properly. Mind you, she ain't as good as Chris, but she's better ? you!"

"Who's Adriana?" Nathan asked with interest. Adriana, they learned, was Buck's younger sister. The major had never mentioned his sister before not by name. It was always 'my little sister,' or some such thing. Nathan said as much, observing, "You know, Buck, that's the first time you ever mentioned your sister's name. I was starting to think you made her up, you know, as a lure for the ladies. 'Long with your animal magnetism."

The entire table broke up laughing...except Tanner, who had retreated even further into himself. Josiah wondered if he was uncomfortable with revealing as much of himself as he just had. Buck distracted him by retorting, "Hell, no, I didn't make her up! DeeDee is eleven years younger than I am, but she does exist. She's finishing up her Ph.D. in archaeology at the University of Munich, in Germany. Damn smart little girl, ain't she, Chris? Chris here can tell you just as much about our little princess."

"Buck, you are so full of crap! If she's eleven years younger than you are, that means she's only twenty-four, and she can't be getting her Ph.D. already!" JD said in exasperation. The boy shook his head, then added, "Besides, I'm not sure she's that interesting, if you call her ?ittle princess.' And how did you get ?eeDee' out of Adriana?" Careful, son, Josiah thought, I suspect Buck is just as protective of his baby sister as he is of Chris. Or you.

"She is twenty-four, JD, and she is finishing up her Ph.D.. She's in a program where she gets her Masters and Ph.D. both within three years. According to the story I heard, she couldn't say 'Adriana' properly when she first started talking, and it came out as 'DeeDee.' The 'little princess' story is longer, and I've got to get Tanner back to his motel so he can pick up his things. You ready to go, Vin?" Larabee asked.

The young man nodded, murmuring g'night to everyone there. He hadn't eaten much, but Josiah had an idea that he didn't eat much when he was nervous. JD muttered, "Still, how interesting can she be, studying archaeology? What's so exciting about that? Where's the fun in studying things that have been dead for years?" Josiah cringed when he saw Larabee's eyes narrow, then the colonel sighed and shook his head.

"Ya gotta know the past, kid, if ya want to see the future," Vin said unexpectedly as he rose to his feet. Wise words, Josiah thought, wonder if he learned that from his archaeologist friend in Texas? Vin continued, "Most interestin,' most unpredictable people I ever knew was archaeologists. Never rightly knew what they was gonna say next. G'night, y'all. Be seein' y'all early tomorrow morning. Let's go, Larabee."

He left the cafeteria, Larabee only a few steps behind. There was a silence for several moments, then Ezra drawled, "Did anyone else receive the distinct impression that Private Dunne's ill-conceived words about archaeologists in specific and history in general caused our new guide some distress?" So Josiah hadn't been the only one who noticed that. He nodded quietly, then Ezra explained a bit impatiently to an obviously confused JD, "What I'm sayin,' son, is that Mr. Tanner did not take your statements very well. If I didn't know better, I would say he took it rather personally, when you insulted Major Wilmington's sister."

Again, Josiah nodded, and decided to have a little chat with Chanu. He didn't know if the young guide realized yet that his friend was here in the SGC, but he would find out. And, he would see what Chanu could tell him about this female archaeology student who obviously meant so much to Vin Tanner.

Part Twenty-One

AUTHOR'S NOTE: FYI, the song which Vin and Chris discuss in this section, Somewhere Out There, is indeed from An American Tail, and is sung by James Ingram and Linda Ronstadt.

It was good to get out of that mountain. Good to breathe the night air. See the stars. Vin tilted his head back, allowing the breeze to move over his face and through his hair. Larabee hadn't said a word since they left the compound, and that was fine with Vin. He didn't want to talk. Wanted only to ride, and think. What was it...why was it that he always thought of Adriana when he saw the stars?

Because of the nights they had spent, looking up at the stars? He supposed that was the main reason. Now, he had to figure out why the hell that kid's remarks about Adriana had upset him so badly. It weren't like the boy was tryin' to insult Drina. He was just bein' honest. He didn't understand how anyone who was fascinated with the past could be interesting. There was no malice in his statements...well, 'less you considered the possibility that he was trying to irritate the major.

And while the boy was young, Vin didn't think he was stupid enough to want Buck Wilmington mad at him. While the others had been watching JD during that conversation, Vin had been watching Buck. He had seen the way the big major's eyes narrowed, his lips had tightened. Oh yeah...this man was definitely protective of his baby sister. And he was proud of her. Vin had heard the pride, and the love, in Wilmington's voice when he spoke of Adriana. Question was, why didn't she hear that love and pride?

"You want to tell me about your archaeologist friend? I can tell she meant a lot to you," Larabee said quietly, breaking into the silence. Vin didn't answer right away, and Larabee continued, "I'm guessing that us talking about Buck's sister Adriana got you thinking about her. And that she's never really far from your mind." Vin smiled faintly and tilted his head to look up at the sky once more.

"I 'member a few years ago, ain't rightly sure how long ago, there was a movie 'bout a mouse comin' to this country with his family. Somehow, he got separated from his family. There was a song, in this movie. And damn if it don't remind me of her. It helps to think we might be sleepin' under the same big sky. Or somethin' like that, ain't rightly sure. But every time I look at the stars, I think on her. She's never far away, Larabee. If I start losin' her, I only gotta look up at the stars," Vin replied.

"American Tail...song is 'Somewhere Out There.' Sarah loved that movie, loved that song," Larabee murmured. Vin's head jerked up. During the course of the day, he had heard about Sarah Larabee. He started to apologize, for bringing up memories of the colonel's late wife, but Larabee changed the subject, saying, "Just try not to take Dunne too seriously. He's just a kid, hasn't learned about...life."

"Ya mean 'bout not judgin' a book by its cover? Aw hell, Larabee, I ain't mad at the kid. Just want him to think a little 'bout what he's gonna say. I ain't been 'round y'all that long, but I could tell the major was gettin' mighty pissed about what the kid was sayin.' Ain't sayin' that I blame the major for wantin' to protect his little sister, but the kid don't know better yet," Vin replied. Larabee grinned.

"Yeah, Buck's always been really protective of Adriana. This was the first time we had talked about her, since we met up again. If they ever meet, she won't surprise JD at first. She's kinda quiet in the beginning, but she's got one helluva temper on her. I remember one time. I had tried to tell her she couldn't do something. I thought it was too dangerous. Doesn't really matter what now. I finally threatened to tie her to a chair...was dragging her to a chair, and the little brat kicked me right in the nuts," Larabee said ruefully.

Vin doubled over in his seat, laughing, even as he winced in sympathy. That was one thing that she had never done to him. Thinkin' back on it now, though, he realized how lucky Chanu had been, that Adriana hadn't done that to him at the barn. Larabee shook his head, laughing, and said, "I didn't ever try to tie her to a chair again, believe me. Now, you gotta understand something, Adriana is not very big. But Buck and I had taught her a few things about defending herself...I just never expected her to use the lessons on me."

"Reckon ya didn't. So what happened? Did she go ahead with what she was plannin' to do?" Vin asked, fascinated. Drina had never told him these stories, and he was seeing his friend from a totally new perspective. His gut told him that Larabee didn't know everything about Drina, but Larabee seemed to know her in a way that Vin didn't. Larabee nodded, a grin appearing on his face again.

"Oh, she did. After she got me into a sitting position, and made sure she hadn't killed me. Once I stopped aching, it made me laugh for days. Sarah loved that story...told me that it served me right. She always wanted to meet Adriana, but things just never came together. People underestimate her, ya know? Figure because she's quiet, she had no backbone. Even Buck...well, he knows she's got a backbone, but he always figures that he has to protect her from ugliness. I suppose I do protect her, too, but in a different way," Larabee admitted.

"Ya protect her from breakin' her neck...and likely, ya would break the neck of whoever broke her heart," Vin observed. The colonel smiled again, nodding, and Vin continued, "Ya got any more stories 'bout her? It's a long ride to the motel, and I ain't much for talkin,' but that don't mean I cain't listen." Larabee fell silent, his eyes remaining on the road for several moments, and Vin wondered if he had pushed too hard.

Then Larabee said softly, "Do I have stories about her? God, do I have stories about her, Tanner. You kind of remind me of her. Seem so quiet and reserved, but you're both a lot more than you seem. Adriana, she's pretty open. I can usually tell what she's thinking by looking at her face. She doesn't talk as much as Buck does, but I can still figure out what's going through her mind. And Tanner, the name is 'Chris.' Understood?"

"Vin," the guide answered simply. Chris Larabee nodded in understanding, and Vin continued, "Now, reckon ya promised me some stories. Got any more funny stories, like her kickin' ya in the balls?" The colonel glared at him, and Vin just laughed. Even as he laughed, though, he was trying to make a decision. By the time they got back to the compound, he would have the information he needed to make that decision. Could he trust Chris Larabee with the knowledge that Vin's friend was Adriana Kathleen Wilmington herself?

Part Twenty-Two

It never failed. Chanu had promised himself to catch Vin at dinner, but it hadn't worked out that way. In the first place, he had been waylaid by a phone call from Claire, wanting to know if he would be able to make it home this weekend. They had been planning this getaway for weeks, and while Chanu didn't know anything that would get in the way of that, he told Claire that he would double check with the general.

By the time Chanu reached the cafeteria, Vin and Colonel Larabee were already gone, and the rest of SG-7 was breaking up, going their separate ways. He saw Josiah Sanchez, an old friend of his father's. Chanu shook his head in wonderment. Josiah had known his father when they were both young, wild, and foolish. It had shocked Chanu, to find out just how wild his father had been. From what Sanchez had told him, the chief of their tribe had been quite the hell-raiser.

Hard for Chanu to believe, even now, but the anthropologist wouldn't have lied about that. He approached his father's old friend, who said with preamble, "You missed your friend...he and Colonel Larabee left to fetch the boy's belongings." Chanu looked at Josiah in surprise. Friend? Vin? Josiah looked at him, smiling, and said, "Did you really think your father wouldn't tell me about the boy he considered a second son? He told me all about your tangle with Reverend Owen Moseley, after you and Claire were first married."

Chanu laughed, feeling more than a little embarrassed. Of course his father would tell Josiah. Like the man said, after that, Koje had come to see Vin as another son. He liked to say that when Priscilla Meadows had come to see him in that autumn of 1991, she ended up giving him a new son and a new daughter. Chanu said ruefully, "I saw Vin in the corridor, with General Hammond, as they were heading for the infirmary. And I planned to speak to him at dinner, but Claire called me...and once I was finished talking with her, I had to see the general again."

"Luckily for you, Kevin was occupied?" Josiah asked and Chanu nodded. He adored his son, but once Kevin started talking, it was hard to shut him up. He was more like his uncle Rafe in that respect than his other namesake. Josiah continued, "How is Claire? The last I heard, she was talking to Janet about when it would be safe for her to have another baby, after the miscarriage...if it was safe at all."

"Claire's fine. She just wanted to make sure everything was clear for our trip this weekend. She and Kevin have been looking forward to this so much," Chanu replied. He didn't respond to Josiah's unspoken question...how he was dealing with his wife's miscarriage. It was hard enough, trying to understand why it had happened. Claire had been so careful...to quote the gynecologist, it was just 'one of those things.' But for the grieving father, that wasn't good enough. He only left it alone, because Claire was still healing, too.

And now she was talking about having another baby. True, it had been more than six months since her miscarriage, but... Chanu said aloud, "It never fails to amaze me, Josiah. We think of women as being weak, as needing our protection, but they're the strong ones. They are the ones who bring children into the world...and sometimes, they carry the burden alone after losing that child, because we men take it just as hard as they do, or harder. So...why do we think of ourselves as the stronger?"

Josiah chuckled a bit darkly and replied, "Might makes right. Power equals strength. Some men need their illusions, Chanu...it's the wise men who accept what you've just discovered. You'll heal in time as well, Chanu. Claire has accepted that nothing she did, nothing the doctor did, or didn't do, caused her to lose your baby. Now you have to accept that there was nothing anyone could have done."

Chanu blinked back tears and looked away. Josiah continued, casually changing the subject, "Now, Vin Tanner, there's an interesting young man. Very competent, well able to take care of himself. Not highly educated, but with a lot of respect for someone who is. I was watching him at dinner. Apparently, he learned quite a bit from an archaeologist friend of his. Might have even been in love with her."

Chanu grinned, replying, "Well, if he was in love with Adriana, they both did a great job of convincing themselves and everyone else that they were just friends. Vin's right, she's a real bright lady. I made the mistake of underestimating her at first...I thought she was afraid of her own shadow, but she was just very guarded. She was part of the situation with Moseley. Nearly kicked my ass for almost strangling Vin." Josiah laughed. Then his brow furrowed and he looked at Chanu more closely.

"Adriana?" the older man asked in confusion. Oh, don't tell me, Chanu thought, Vin never told them her name...just about her? Well, that sounds about right. Especially since her brother is stationed here, and while I never knew Vin to look away from an injustice, he was always careful about picking his fights. Josiah continued more slowly, "I don't...suppose...that her last name was Wilmington? Was it?"
"Yeah...I didn't realize it until tonight, but she's Major Wilmington's kid sister. I always knew that she had an older brother who was in the Air Force, and of course, I knew that Major Wilmington was here, I just never put the two together. Vin didn't tell you, did he?" Chanu asked, seeking confirmation. Josiah shook his head, and Chanu continued slowly, "Vin's one of the bravest men I know...but he's also one of the smartest. He's very careful about picking his fight, and I don't believe he has any intention of telling anyone about Adriana until he's sure he can handle the consequences. He was like that even before he disappeared."

"It makes sense," Josiah replied, nodding slowly. Chanu was now left to wonder if he had done the right thing. Should he have never mentioned Adriana at all? He had believed that his father had told Josiah about the girl as well, and not just Vin. Josiah continued after a moment, "Well, since he's still adjusting...I won't take this up with him. Until he's ready to discuss Adriana Wilmington, no one else will know."

"I'd appreciate that, Josiah," Chanu said with a smile. He continued after a moment, "I would imagine you'd like to know more about Vin?" Josiah stared at the doorway, where Vin and Larabee had disappeared, then shook his head as he returned his attention back to Chanu. The young man realized why after a moment, "You want to find out for yourself. Should have realized that. That's something my father would do."

This time, Josiah's expression was amused as he replied, "Chanu, I'll take that as a compliment! We get our mission briefing in the morning...I have a few letters I want to write before I go to bed. Give Claire my best, and enjoy your weekend away." Chanu nodded as the older man moved away. Damn. He had really wanted to talk to Vin tonight. Well, at least Josiah had given his word not to mention Adriana to the rest of his team.

Unlike some of their other friends, Chanu had never felt the need to define the relationship between the bounty hunter and the college student. They simply were. By the time Chanu and Claire left for New Mexico with Kevin, Chanu had found himself in the habit of looking for the other when he saw one. Along with Carly Tucker or Dawn Jackson...the four musketeers, Rafe had called them once, sounding envious. Those two ladies didn't seem to bother with labels for their other two friends. It was mainly others.

For some reason, Will Richmond was one of the worst about trying to define the relationship between the pair, usually describing Adriana as 'Vin's girl,' and it wasn't a tendency which Chanu fully understood. Claire, however, seemed to. According to his wife, Richmond was still feeling somewhat threatened by the young man...and as long as he considered Adriana and Vin 'involved,' there would be less of a threat to the still-healing Richmond marriage.

Chanu thought that was foolish. Not Claire's explanation, but Richmond himself. His marriage was threatened by his own pride and blaming his wife for their daughter's death, however subconscious it was. Vin was merely the catalyst, at least from Chanu's point of view. When Adriana finally felt she could trust him...at the beginning of her junior year...she had explained what happened, to the best of her knowledge.

Well. Richmond was in the past. For now, Chanu needed to get back to his quarters. He had a lot to do before he and Claire left with Kevin for their weekend getaway. As he walked, Chanu wondered how Vin was with children, and if he would mind taking his little namesake for a weekend...giving Chanu some much needed quality time with his wife.

Part Twenty-Three

Chris Larabee waited patiently as the bounty hunter he had just invited to join his team prepared to leave the seedy motel room where he had been staying. Chris was no stranger for the darker side of life, but this place gave him the willies. Even as scruffy as he looked, Vin Tanner was far too good for this place. And he knew that the general had been disturbed upon their arrival here, and the manager hadn't even asked to see their identification.

As Vin finished putting his clothes into a duffel bag, Chris mentally recapped everything he knew about the bounty hunter. As Mary had sensed the previous night, Tanner was in his early twenties. He had been a bounty hunter since the age of sixteen. He hadn't said as much, but Chris believed that he had dropped out of school at that age. Which meant he had little in the way of formal education. Chris was guessing that the general had figured out as well.

However, there was the informal education he had received over the years, and Chris knew that would be just as valuable as book-learning. His gut told him that Vin wouldn't take kindly to someone bringing up his lack of formal education. A man had to have his pride, after all, and that lack for someone like Vin Tanner was more than just a weak spot. It was something that could cost him his life.

Which meant compensation in some form. Chris was no psychologist, but he had learned the theory of compensation. Tanner might not have formal education, as Ezra did, but the had learned other things. Equally important thing, about keeping himself alive when the odds were against you. Chris frowned, thinking about what Vin had said at dinner. Commenting on how lonely Standish must have been growing up...and Chris wondered about Tanner's loneliness.

He asked, "How old were you when you met your friend?" The young man straightened up, slinging his duffel bag over his shoulder. All his worldly possessions...in that one duffel bag.

"Nineteen. Ever'body thought I were older, and they thought she were younger. But we was both nineteen," Tanner replied briefly. He adjusted the duffel bag on his shoulder, straightened his suede jacket, and said, "Reckon I'm set. Don't mind tellin' ya, Larabee, I ain't sorry to see the last 'a this place. But it were all I could afford. Least until I got more money." Chris nodded his understanding and the two men headed back out. They had agreed Chris would wait in the jeep while Vin returned the key.

Chris had parked the Jeep in full view of the motel office, so he could watch over Tanner, without letting the young man know that he was doing it. His gut told him that the man, young as he was, wouldn't take kindly to being treated as a child. Chris respected the young man, and respected that fierce independence. But at the same time, he found himself feeling protective of the newest team member.

As he watched Vin walk to the office, Chris once more tried to make sense of the strange sense he had. Knowing what the quiet Texan was going to do, as soon as their eyes met. Unlike the others, Chris had not tried to puzzle out Vin's ability to make him laugh. That part, he could easily accept. It was the other stuff he found weird. While it was true, what he had told Vin about the Texan reminding him of Adriana, there was more to it than that. There had to be.

In Chris Larabee's world, one simply did not encounter a twenty-four year old drifter in a bar, exchange one glance, and know exactly what the other was going to do. And that they would do it together. Then again, ever since he first heard of the SGC, nothing in his world had been the same...what was one more thing? Chris smiled faintly, almost hearing Jack's answer in his head. He was sure O'Neill would have a few things to say about this.

Thinking about the other colonel led Larabee to consider Teal'c. The big Jaffa had made it clear that while he had no doubt Vin Tanner could take care of himself, the newcomer was now one of his. Teal'c was known to be fiercely protective of his own. Chris wondered about that. Not at the Jaffa's fierce protectiveness of his teammates...his own family was lost to him, if only because they were on another planet, and he couldn't always see them.

His mind still on SG-1, Chris wondered if that kind of bond would ever exist in his own team. He saw cliques forming...Buck and JD, Nathan and Josiah, himself and Tanner. Standish, by himself. There were no cliques within SG-1. Yes, Chris had realized that Jack O'Neill cared far more for Sam Carter than he should, according to the military, although he wasn't sure if O'Neill realized that. But each bond was unique among the four.

There was one other thing. He had learned since the previous night that whatever was causing the trouble between Standish and Jackson had to do with Ezra's psych test. As JD had told Vin at dinner, the psychologists of the SGC figured out the fear of each member, based on interviews. During Tanner's testing on the firing range, Chris had been given the psych evaluations of all of his men. It wasn't about finding their weakness, the general had explained, as figuring out how to compensate. They were, after all, supposed to be a team. Part of being a team was learning each other's strengths and weaknesses, and blending them together into a cohesive unit. Except, things had gotten confused this time around.

Evidently, Ezra's greatest fear was that he couldn't be trusted. That he would fail his compatriots at a vital moment. In the simulation, much like the Old West set up used for Tanner's shooting tests, Ezra abandoned the other men to check out a mine, which had stopped producing gold several years earlier. Chris shuddered, seeing the parallels between it and the mission that was coming up. General Hammond had told him a few mission details before Chris left the SGC with Vin.

In any event, he had abandoned his colleagues to search for the gold. When it wasn't to be found, he had been prepared to ride out...but didn't. He returned for the others, who had been captured by a crazy Confederate colonel named Anderson. Again, the parallels made Chris uneasy. Did the psych test mean that Ezra would actually run out on them, or was it just his fear? And how exactly had the results of that psych test get into Nathan's possession?

Chris had an idea...with a Dr. Daniel Jackson, Egyptologist, and a Nathan Jackson, medic, someone had probably gotten confused, and assumed that Nathan was a psychologist. The other possibility, that someone was deliberately playing games with them, didn't bear thinking about. In any event, Nathan was still fuming over an incident which had taken place at his first meeting with Ezra...neither man would tell Chris, or General Hammond, what had happened. The psych test had driven the wedge further between the two men.

Something had changed tonight, when Vin had made his observation about how lonely it must have been for Ezra, growing up as he did. Chris had seen something change in Nathan's eyes, as if Vin's words had forced him to look at something differently. Chris wasn't sure about the suave negotiator. But he didn't need that kind of friction on his team. They all didn't have to be buddies, but Chris needed to know he could depend on all of his men, and that they could depend on each other.

General Hammond shared his concerns, and knew this upcoming mission would be a baptism by fire for SG-7. He didn't like it. Chris didn't like it. But it was necessary. Those people needed help. SG-7 was the only team available. End of story. In the meantime, he would keep an eye on the situation between Standish and Jackson, and he would keep an eye on that kid, JD. Larabee relaxed as the problem, while not worked out in his mind, took on manageable proportions.

Chris drummed his fingers lightly along the steering wheel as his mind returned to his current companion. Where the hell was that kid? A half second later, Vin emerged from the motel office, and Chris released the breath he hadn't even realized he had been holding. Hell. The young man easily swung himself into the Jeep beside Chris and said softly, "Reckon I'm ready to go, Cowboy." Cowboy? Chris looked at the drifter, a smirk appearing on the young man's face. And in spite of himself, in spite of his hatred of being called 'cowboy,' for any reason, Chris Larabee found himself laughing. Damn smart-ass!

"What makes you think I won't kick your ass for that, Tanner?" Chris asked, still laughing. His companion merely raised his eyebrows, smirk firmly in place. Chris shook his head, started the Jeep, and said, "Let's head back."

Tanner gave a short, decisive bob of his head, which Larabee would learn in the weeks and months ahead could mean anything from 'okay, no problem' to 'absolutely, no question, and if I gotta shoot ya, I will.' For now, it was all the agreement Larabee needed. He put the Jeep into gear, then did a U-turn in the middle of the parking lot. He noticed as they headed back to the road, that Tanner didn't look back once.

Part Twenty-Four

At oh seven hundred the following morning, the members of SG-7 assembled in the briefing room, to find out the details of their first mission. Ezra Standish was the last to arrive, and ignored Nathan Jackson's mutterings about him being late. The former negotiator's green eyes swept over the room. Yes, he was the last to arrive. General Hammond nodded to him, and Ezra took a seat beside the newest member of the team, the young Texan.

"My apologies, General, I fear I am not a morning person. Thank you, Mr. Tanner," Ezra said as the newcomer handed him a cup of coffee. He looked at the young man, noted the circle under his eyes. Doubtless, their new sharpshooter was exhausted...slept poorly on his first night in Cheyenne Mountain. But there was something else. He seemed a bit pale, and Ezra had come to the conclusion the previous night at dinner that the young man was claustrophobic.

"You aren't late, Mr Standish...Colonel Larabee and Mr. Tanner were up early for Mr. Tanner's psych test," the general replied. Ahhh, so that explained it. Hammond continued with a glare toward Nathan Jackson, "And the other gentlemen couldn't sleep either, so everyone congregated in here. Now, if no one else has anything to add, we'll get started. I briefed Colonel Larabee on some of the mission details last evening."

Now that was interesting...what had caused the general to behave like a disappointed father toward Mr. Jackson? Ezra almost smiled, remembering his own years in various boarding schools, and thought or an annoyed headmaster. Not like I really have much knowledge of having a paternal authority in my life, and Mother's various husbands do not count. He quickly assumed his poker face again, as the map came down.

The general began, indicating a dot on the map, "You will be traveling to PK3167. Colonel O'Neill and SG-1 travelled to the planet a few weeks ago, and learned of a System Lord threatening the locals. The odd thing is, Dr. Jackson has never heard of the god whose identity the System Lord assumed. It is possible that this Anderson is a human, not Gou'ald. However, the threat remains. The natives of PK3167 call themselves 'Se-min-o.' It's likely that they're descendants of our Native Americans, at least the original settlers were. The planet has since become a refuge for former Jaffa and other slaves of the Gou'ald."

Colonel Larabee took up the narrative, explaining what the general had evidently told him the previous night, "According to Colonel O'Neill, the planet was, at one time, a mining base for the Gou'ald. The naquada ran out about fifty years ago, but this Anderson didn't believe the chief's claims, and threatened to wipe out everyone if the Se'min'o didn't start mining operations back up again within the month. That's where we come in."

"What kind of firepower are we lookin' at here?" Tanner asked, still slouched in his chair. All eyes turned to him, and he explained, "How many men? What size a' force does this System Lord fella have? What kinds a' weapons do they got? What kinds of weapons do the Se'min'o got?" All excellent questions, Mr. Tanner, Ezra thought, and I wonder how you learned to ask those kinds of questions.

"The intel gathered by Colonel O'Neill and his team suggests a force of between twenty and forty men. For your own safety, assume there are forty. The Se'min'o have their own methods of fighting. I would suggest you confer with the chief. Also, there was a biologist who went through with SG-1...Dr. Rain Tyler. She's spent the last few weeks with the tribe, so she can help you coordinate your battle plans," the general replied.

"While the Gou'ald tend to use zat guns and staff weapons, which I'll be showing you later, Vin, they aren't limited to those. The few times I've been through the Gate, I've learned to expect the unexpected. That's why the general has left our choice of weapons up to us...we're to be proficient with the staff weapons and the zat guns, but we use what we're most comfortable with," Larabee explained.

Tanner responded with a quick bob of his head, and Ezra took a moment to study the newcomer more closely. He had little opportunity to do so the night before. He knew from listening to the gossips that Tanner was twenty-four, a drifter, who had been a bounty hunter and a guide. He was on the shy side, had little formal education, but very bright nonetheless. He had realized that the previous night. While Tanner didn't say much, what he did say was well thought out. Ezra had made it a practice to keep people at arms length...that would be hard, with this young man, and with Buck Wilmington.

Ezra returned his mind to cataloging their new member. The phrase that came to his mind immediately to describe Tanner's physical appearance was 'scruffy.' His hair was well past regulation length, he had more than a hint of stubble, and his clothes were worn. Clean, no holes, but worn. Probably hadn't had the money to buy himself anything new for a while, and he struck Ezra as the sort of man who used things to their full potential...and beyond.

There were a few more questions, admonitions from Larabee and General Hammond to check their equipment, and then the meeting was dismissed. They would be going through the Gate the following morning, at oh seven hundred. Joy of joys...another early morning rendezvous with the alarm clock. It rather amused Ezra, when he thought about it...after all these years, between the police force and now the SGC, he still wasn't used to getting up early. Looking at Tanner as they filed out of the room, Ezra could believe the newcomer was no stranger to early mornings...even as ragged as he appeared this morning.

No worse than I must have looked in college, he thought ruefully as he headed back to his quarters to check his things, after one of my all-night poker game. Mother would have been quite appalled, if she had seen me then. Hair virtually standing on end, sleeping in my clothes so I could make my classes on time...must keep appearances after all. And if she had remembered to send authorization to my trust fund from Father, after I turned eighteen, it would not have been necessary for me to do such things.

Instead, he had found himself paying for his own room and board, using money he had won from other students. Which, of course, was the point. By the time he had graduated from college, nine years earlier, Ezra Standish had been one of the best poker players on campus. Further, he had learned that he could only rely on himself...oh wait, no. No, he had learned that earlier. Rely on himself, because his mother certainly didn't make him a priority in her life.

To this day, Ezra didn't even know why she had bothered having him, since she had started dumping him at private and boarding schools as soon as he reached school age. It wasn't that he doubted that his mother loved him, in her own way. That didn't mean he didn't envy little Billy Travis, whose mother, despite her position as General Hammond's public relations officer, put him in the center of her life. He had no doubt it had been difficult for the young widow, especially after her husband had been killed...but somehow, Captain Mary Travis had managed it. And Billy never doubted that his mother loved him. Never.

Oh yes, he most assuredly envied young Master Travis. He would never admit to it, any more than he would admit to feeling jealous of JD Dunne, for having such fond memories of his own mother. But it was true nonetheless.

Ezra knew if Nathan Jackson heard his thoughts, it would add fuel to Jackson's belief that he was an arrogant, self-centered bigot. Which, Ezra supposed, he was. He had learned to be. It was the only one to protect one's self. He had made a lot of enemies at his previous places of employment, because he was damn good at his job. And because he didn't look the other way. Ezra had helped to take down a dirty cop in Seattle, while he was on vacation, of all things. The cop in question had been the husband of one of Nathan Jackson's cousins. Ezra regretted the pain caused to that innocent woman, and their children.

But he had been dirty. And nothing would change that. Unfortunately, Nathan Jackson seemed to be one of the family members who couldn't accept that. The wife's elder sister, Dr. Dawn Jackson, had accepted that. She had come up from Georgia for the trial, with her uncle Obadiah Jackson, and embraced Ezra after his testimony. She had known for a while that her sister's husband was no good...thanks to him, her little sister could finally see that.

When the two men met in person, it had gotten ugly. General Travis was the only person, outside Standish and Jackson, who knew what happened. Ezra had realized immediately who Jackson was, and informed Travis that he had no desire to work with him. Jackson jumped to the conclusion that it was because of his skin color, and things went downhill from there. The truth was, while it was true that there had been a time when he didn't feel comfortable with non-Caucasians, Ezra didn't want to put up with Jackson's crap. He had been doing it as soon as he testified.

He had actually asked if he could help out SG-1...he rather enjoyed spending time with Teal'c, but he was assigned to SG-7. And it was really that he blamed Jackson...from his point of view, Ezra had attacked his family. Moreover, Ezra would have been the last person to point a moral finger, as his own morals were in serious doubt...but Jackson's cousin-by-marriage had endangered the lives of innocents. He had placed his own wife and children at risk, and that, to Ezra's mind, was unforgivable.

The final irony? Jackson had accused Ezra of not wanting to work with him because he was black. Ezra wondered if the other man realized that his cousin-by-marriage, the dirty cop, was white. He didn't think so, not after the comments Dawn Jackson had made about how long it had been since Nathan had seen any of her family. Not that his skin color really made a difference...a dirty cop is a dirty cop, no matter what color. And the cop who had helped Ezra with that case had been a young Chinese-American detective named Li Pong. Not that it would have really mattered to Jackson, who seemed to think he owned the moral high ground.

Being honest about it, however, Ezra knew it was as much his own fault as Jackson's. But at the moment, he didn't see any other way out. The others were a question mark at this point. He got along well with Major Wilmington, who was fiercely protective of his baby sister. They had that in common...Ezra allowed no harm to come to women, and neither did Buck Wilmington. JD Dunne was a question mark, because there were times when he seemed to listen to Buck, and other times when he listened to Jackson.

Josiah Sanchez seemed to be reserving judgment...as did Larabee. He knew that his psych test would be given to the colonel, if it hadn't already been, and that he would be watched. And the final question mark was Vin Tanner. Although, Standish had already seen evidence of the newcomer's compassion, the previous night. Observing that Ezra must have been lonely while he was growing up. And he had been, even if he hadn't admitted it to himself as he got older.

Ezra's mind turned to the mission the following morning, and to his own psych tests. The parallels between the psych test and the mission hadn't escaped him. He was afraid. He was afraid of failing, he was afraid of running out, he was afraid that Nathan Jackson was right about him. But the generals had pulled him out of an impossible situation. Larabee hadn't cut him from the mission, even after his psych evaluation. He had to follow through. It was a matter of honor, no matter how stained his was. It simply had to be done.

Part Twenty-Five

That was the second time in two days he had been reprimanded for his 'attitude' toward Ezra Standish. The first time hadn't been exactly a reprimand, as such, but Vin Tanner's quiet 'must have lonely' had brought Nathan up short.

And then there had been General Hammond this morning. Nathan was no fool, he knew better than to think that the general was showing favoritism. The general had a reputation for being tough but fair, and there were certain things he didn't put up with. He had already told Nathan he didn't give a tinker's damn about what had happened in Seattle, that Kyla's husband had been found guilty, due as much to the detective work of Li Pong as the testimony of Ezra Standish. And why the hell wasn't Nathan mad at his cousin's husband, for putting her and their children in danger?

Good question. Did he not believe that Tony Mathews was guilty? That he hadn't put his wife and four daughters in danger by playing both sides of the fence? Nathan knew his cousin Dawn considered Tony to be a louse, had never thought he was good enough for Kyla. Not because he often spoke with Dawn...he didn't...but Kyla had told him once her divorce from Tony was final. That Dawn had a bad feeling about him from the beginning, that she had ignored her sister's pleas to just wait another year...and that Kyla wished now she had listened.

So Dawn had been right. Nathan knew that. He knew the general was right, but there was just something about Ezra Standish which set him off. There was his comment about not being interested in working with SG-7, if it meant working with Nathan. What the hell was that supposed to mean? And then there was the psych evaluation, which had been placed in Nathan's quarters. He figured that someone mistook him a psychologist...nope, that was Dawn, not him.

Then there was Vin Tanner. Nathan shook his head, remembering the young drifter's remarks the previous night at dinner, about Standish being lonely while growing up. A different boarding school every year...no chance to make friends. Hell if the kid wasn't right. That didn't help Nathan much...it didn't help him understand why he reacted as he did to Ezra Standish, nor did it help him feel any differently toward the man.

Nathan picked up the picture of his mother, gently caressing the shape of her face with his thumb. He had been seven years old when his mother died. The medic blinked back tears, whispering, "Mama." After his mother's death, Nathan had begun distancing himself from his father...part of the reason he was estranged from his cousin Dawn. But after Mama died, Daddy had just...gone on. Hadn't grieved. Just kept going. Nathan never saw his father react in any way to his mother's death.

Just picked up and left, the children in tow. Never talked about Mama. Never spoke out in anger against the men who had killed her. Just...accepted it. Nathan couldn't accept it. Couldn't accept that his mother was gone without reason, couldn't accept that people could hurt others, as if it was a game. Games. God, how Nathan hated people who played games...with other people's lives, with other people's hearts and souls. With other people's money.

Lord, wasn't there enough suffering in the world? Little boys losing their parents, families being torn apart for whatever reason...the sickness didn't just begin, it had to start somewhere. And those damn poker games that Standish was so fond of, that was just the beginning. Hell yes, it was a long way from Standish and his 'games of chance' to men murdering a young wife and mother for no other reason than they wanted to. But...it was a start.

He had said as much, when the general confronted him two days earlier, only hours before he and Mary went to that bar. Hammond had not been impressed...had reminded him that the men were adults, that no one coerced them into playing. Unless Nathan wanted to suggest that they were too stupid and too immature in the first place? That wasn't what Nathan meant, and the general knew it.

Or did he? For that matter, did Nathan? The medic had raised the possibility that Ezra was winning because he was cheating. The general's eyes had hardened to blue ice as he asked in a very low voice if Nathan had proof of that. Calling someone a cheater was one helluva accusation, especially if he didn't have proof. And Ezra's winnings didn't make him a cheater...unless, of course, Nathan wanted to call Colonel O'Neill, who won money on a fairly regular basis in his own games, a cheater as well?

Nathan didn't even mention the fact that Ezra was a Southerner...so were the general and Vin Tanner, by virtue of being born in Texas. Besides, he knew if he had done that, the general would have responded that Nathan was being as much of a bigot as he was accusing Ezra of being. And he would have been right. If he had mentioned the confrontation, when the two men had first met, the general would have asked why Nathan didn't find out why Ezra didn't want to work with him? Wasn't it just as likely that the other man had had enough of bitching from the Jackson family about him testifying against Tom Mathews?

Something which Buck Wilmington had brought up, after he overheard the 'discussion' between the general and the medic. Especially since Tom Mathews was about as white as Buck himself or Ezra Standish. While Buck could understand that Tom was family, the sonuvabitch had hurt Nathan's cousin. What was worse? Testifying against a dirty cop or beating up your wife and kids? Was there even a comparison between the two?

Bit by bit, Nathan had found each of his points neatly blocked by the general (or by Buck, only a few minutes later). The man had an answer for everything. As well as a warning. Colonel Larabee would be watching Standish, as well as Dunne. But Hammond would be watching Nathan. He would not tolerate any accusations, of any kind, unless Nathan had hard evidence to back him up...and by hard evidence, he didn't mean 'Standish testified against my family.' Nathan had to do better than that.

Nathan had tried...citing Ezra's tardiness. The man was just plain lazy, barely getting out of bed before ten. The general allowed that Standish had difficulty being punctual, but Nathan didn't know the man well enough to say he was lazy. That was making assumptions, and Mr. Jackson knew full well what was said about assuming. Mr. Jackson did, at that. To drive his point home, General Hammond had told him a story.

He had known a young officer in the Air Force who had late nights and late mornings. This young officer had a hard time getting to work on time, getting to his classes on time. Everyone assumed he was lazy, at least until his CO visited him at home, and discovered the truth...which was, his wife was suffering from complications after a difficult delivery. And while she was recovering, he was taking care of their baby son. Which meant insane hours and little sleep. The officer had been General Travis himself.

Moral of the story? Until you know a lot more than what the surface said, you don't have the right to judge someone. When Nathan attempted to point out that Standish wasn't caring for a child at home, the general had simply asked, "Do you know that for a certainty? Do you know that he doesn't have a sick parent? Just because he doesn't talk about it means very little. As my mother was very fond of saying, 'Judge not, lest ye be judged.' Words to live by, Mr. Jackson."

Which left Jackson in a situation...the general had been right about every counterpoint. Nathan had to figure out exactly why he disliked Ezra Standish so much. A solid, clear-cut reason, which the general would accept. Otherwise, he would dismiss it as a simple personality clash, and force the pair to work it out. The reasonable, rational part of Nathan accepted that, knew the general was right.

But for all his education, both formal and informal, Nathan Jackson was still a mere human being, and he was not always rational or reasonable. There was an area of his soul where neither intellect nor reason entered the picture, where his reactions were based on pure emotion. Ezra Standish was fitting into that category. And Nathan had no idea what to do about it.

Part Twenty-Six

AUTHOR'S NOTE: Now is a good time for me to thank Elizabeth, for all her hard work, and for keeping me thinking. Thanks, Elizabeth!

Nathan Jackson wasn't the only one doing soul searching that day after the meeting. Major Buck Wilmington had gone back to his quarters, only to discover that his mail had arrived. The shocking part was, he had received a letter from his little sister. It wasn't his birthday, it wasn't Christmas, and Buck briefly panicked. Was she all right? Had something happened to her? He forced himself to calm down, and opened the letter.

It was, indeed, a letter. A four page, block printed letter, because he was forever teasing her about her microscopic handwriting. The date in the top right hand corner, and Buck was amused to discover that his baby sister had adopted the European habit of dating...the year, followed by the month, followed by the day. Well, hell, she had been living in Germany for the last two years, what did he expect?

The standard greeting, no matter what the occasion, was, 'Hey Bucklin.' Buck grinned. She was one of a very few who could get away with calling him that. Adriana had spent the first paragraph asking him what was new, had he met any new ladies (or is that a dumb question?), so on and so forth. A typical Adriana letter, at least so far. Although, how DeeDee knew about his ladies, Buck wasn't sure...unless Chris had told her? Lord, he would do something like that, too. Oh yeah, he would definitely do that, especially before Sarah and Adam were killed. Buck swallowed hard, thinking of his surrogate sister and his godson. He wished now he hadn't been so intent on protecting Adriana. She never had a chance to meet Sarah and Adam.

In the second paragraph, Adriana got down to the nitty-gritty, describing her flat (which was just the European/Continental term for an apartment), her roommate, and her classes. She was rooming with a German girl, Petra, who was studying economics. Petra was also helping her with the finer points of German, and even teaching her a little Dutch. Petra's insistence, after she found out that Adriana's mother had been Dutch.

Petra refused to have her picture, citing her desire to protect Adriana's camera (no, Adriana wrote, she most certainly is not ugly, though I haven't been able to convince her of that in the last two years. I'll keep trying, though), so Buck would just have to use his imagination. (Scary thought, I know, dear brother, was the sassy remark, but I have faith in you) Buck had laughed, barely able to believe this was the same shy girl whom he remembered...then again, Adriana's letters to Chris had been always sassy. The ones that Chris let him read, at least, and those were few and far between.

When Buck had asked why Chris didn't share more of Adriana's letters with him, Sarah had laughed and replied, "Aside from the fact that most of what your sister writes to Chris is of a personal nature? Because while you're protecting your little sister, Buck, Chris and your little sister are protecting you from realizing a few things about her." Buck hadn't understood at the time...he thought he did, now. The time he had spent protecting his sister, he should have been spending time with her. The young woman who had written this letter was neither shy nor naive.

Buck was surprised to find that his sister loved a wide variety of music. Not just classical music, but in the last few years, she had gotten interested in classic rock (80's music was now considered classic rock, much to Buck's surprise), what was commonly called 'adult contemporary, country music (!?!), as well as Celtic music. And by the way, she had written, it's pronounced 'Kel-tic, not Sel-tic.' We're not talking about basketball after all. Haha. The girl had turned into a smart-ass while he wasn't looking.

She had gotten into Celtic music, while she was going to college in Texas, because she remembered Buck singing the old Irish ballads to her when she was a child. Chris, too. (Chris???? Chris Larabee? Singing? Didn't bear thinking about) In any event, buying one CD of Irish music led to another, which eventually led to Scottish music (including bagpipes, God help them both), and so on.

That paragraph led into the next, as she explained how Petra had taken her to various festivals around Germany and helped her with her German. Her relationship with Petra was something of a tradeoff, Adriana observed, as Petra taught her things about Germany which couldn't be found in a classroom, while Adriana...well, she wasn't entirely sure what she was teaching Petra (scrawled in the margins was the following note, in an unfamiliar hand, your sister is too modest, Major, but we both love her anyhow.)

That side note, obviously from Petra, had made Buck laugh. Closing his eyes, he could almost imagine two girls wrestling over a pen, Petra finally getting the better of his sister, and writing that note around Adriana.

This banter carried over into the next few paragraphs, as Petra would write a paragraph, detailing some of the things his little sister had done. Skydiving (?????), driving on the Autobahn, getting drunk off her ass at one of the festivals (and I have pictures, Major, Petra had written, obviously gloating). Buck tried to imagine his sister getting drunk off her ass, and failed spectacularly. Adriana, drunk. It was just not an image that wanted to form.

The very next paragraph would be written by Adriana, as she refuted some of her flatmate's claims. She had merely gotten a little tipsy at the festival in question...but the hangover the following morning felt like she had gotten drunk off her ass. Yes, she had driven on the Autobahn, and the speeds had almost given her a heart attack, she had felt like she was driving in the damn Indy 500 (had his little sister just said 'damn' or was that an inkblot?), and yes, she had gone skydiving with Petra.

She seemed so...happy. It was steadily becoming apparent to Buck that while he had tried to protect her from knowing about all his ladies, he was the one who had lost out. His little sister didn't need him any more. She had turned into a gutsy, confident woman, without any help from him. And he was proud of her, God knew he was proud of her...but as Buck finished the letter, he felt a little empty inside.

His sister had asked if this summer would be a good time for her to come see him. She had missed him so much, and it had been years since they had seen each other. Buck sat back. He wanted to see her...wanted to see how much she had grown, wanted to see her smile, wanted to hear her laughter. God, he wanted to hold his little sister again. Wanted to see if she could still make Chris laugh.

But...he couldn't be selfish. He would be spending a lot of time at the Cheyenne Mountain, especially after SG-7's first mission, and he wouldn't be able to spend the time with her that she deserved. And...he had to keep an eye on Vin Tanner. Still, Buck wasn't ready to let go of his sister that easily. He would write a response after they got back from this mining planet. He gently brushed a kiss across the paper, and folded it up, before tucking into his trousers.

Now that he had thought of their new tracker/sharpshooter, Buck's mind stayed right where it was. The major didn't know what to think about Vin Tanner. At the moment, he was being pulled in two different directions, and he wasn't sure where his instincts began, where his emotions ended...and if all of his misgivings about the young man were solely due to jealousy. He couldn't believe it was entirely jealousy. Chris had been his friend for a long time, and it was Buck's job to look after Chris, even when he didn't want it.

Especially now that Chris wasn't drowning in a bottle, and was capable of being reasonable. But even as he was feeling that mixture of jealousy and suspicion, there was something else wanting acknowledgment. Against his wishes, he found himself liking Vin Tanner. He was a smart kid, damn capable with that rifle, asked good questions in the briefing. And in his heart, Buck Wilmington was a protector. Ever so often, he would see traces of a vulnerable boy in Tanner's eyes, and that left Buck without defenses of his own. Buck could not turn away from someone who was hurting...even if they wouldn't admit they were hurting.

Almost angry, Buck rose to his feet and began pacing. So what the hell did he do? Keep an eye on Tanner, and risk Larabee's ire? Hell, he had been there, done that...survived it, though not unscathed. Yes, he would keep an eye on Vin Tanner, because Chris was his friend, even after everything. But...he would keep an open mind. Instead of expecting Tanner to make a mistake, as Nathan was doing with Ezra, he would hope that his mixed feelings came from jealousy, and that his instincts were right.

Something tight in Buck's chest began to loosen. Yes, that was a solution he could live with. It was almost lunchtime, and Buck hadn't flirted with the lovely Janet Frasier yet. That would make him feel better as well. He was careful not to cross the line with her, but they both enjoyed the bantering. As Buck left his quarters, heading to the infirmary on his way to the cafeteria, he wondered fleetingly what Chris would say about Adriana's request to visit this summer. Oh God. Chris and Adriana, joining forces. Now that was scary!

Part Twenty-Seven

They called it 'the psych test.' It was actually hell on earth. The worst possible fear you had, in living color. An attack on four out of the five senses, courtesy of a helmet, which fed stimuli to the brain. Smell, touch, hearing, and sight. Vin would have never believed such a thing was possible, if it hadn't happened to him. His nightmare began early in the morning, when Chris Larabee came for him. He couldn't stay with him through the test, Larabee explained...there was some paperwork that needed his attention.

Hell with that. Vin wasn't a kid. Didn't need no one holding his hand. He just nodded his acceptance, and Chris patted his shoulder. Told him to just relax. Yeah, right. If there was one fear that almost all humans had in common, it was the fear of the unknown, and Vin Tanner was no exception to that. He didn't know if there were ways the brass could figure out what scared him, but half the things he would have considered impossible the day before, were turning out to be far more than possible.

Once he was inside the evaluation room, Teal'c had slipped the helmet on, facing Vin as he did so. There was nothing there...Vin began feeling more than a little claustrophobic. He couldn't see anything, and if someone attacked him right now, he'd get his ass kicked. He could barely hear through the helmet, and he couldn't feel vibrations when someone moved from the floor. Damn, he did not like being this vulnerable. One moment, he was trying to control his panic attack, from being closed in...and the next, he was standing on a sidewalk in the middle of a city.

What the hell? Vin shook his head, but the scene remained the same. It looked like downtown Denver, but he couldn't swear to it. Cars screamed past him, it sounded like rush hour to him. Vin tried to orient himself, almost gagging from the smell of the cars. Damn, he knew he hated the city for a reason! What was Adriana's word for the city? Sensory overload?

That was when he heard the gunfire, followed half a second later by a strangled scream of shock and pain. Vin spun around, just in time to see a slight body hit the ground. Carefully watching for the gunman...where the hell was he? Why hadn't anyone else stopped? Did this sort of thing happen so often in the city, nobody noticed anymore? Never mind that. Someone had been hurt, and Vin wanted to see what he could do to help.

As he knelt beside the fallen victim, Vin's breath caught in his throat. Oh no. Oh God, no. A pale, triangular face, surrounded by dark curls. A pair of small hands stapled to the wound low on the right side. Wide, dark hazel eyes, almost brown with pain and fear, stared up at him. Adriana. He ducked low over her, slipping his arms around her at the same time. There was another volley of gunfire, and this time, he found the shooter. Eli Joe...and he was smiling. As if this was some sort of joke. He raised two fingers to his lips and mouthed, 'kiss her good-bye, blood hound.'

That bastard. That bastard had...he had shot Adriana. Adriana. He had to get Adriana to safety. Still cradling her against his chest, Vin located a parked vehicle, which would provide them cover from Eli Joe's bullets. He covered the distance in a few more steps than normal, but he was carrying a limp body and having to stay low. All the while, his mind kept spinning. She was here. In Denver. And Eli Joe had shot her. How had he found out about their friendship? How had he realized that Adriana was important to Vin? Never mind that, Tanner! Stay focused.

Adriana was whispering something to him...it sounded like she was trying to tell him she was alright, but he could see that she was afraid, and that she was in pain. He had felt her muffled screams against his chest as he carried her to safety. I'm sorry, Adriana, so sorry. I left Texas, to protect you, and he found you anyhow. I'm sorry. He wanted her to know that, wanted her to know how much he missed her, but the words wouldn't come.

He sensed movement to his right, and angled his body so that he could protect Adriana. But it wasn't Eli Joe...someone whose face he couldn't see, but voice he vaguely recognized as friendly. It was telling him that Adriana was in good hands now, that the police and ambulance were on the way. He wanted to stay with her. It was his fault she was...it was his fault this had happened to her. He had to make it up to her, had to make so many things up to her.

And then there was another volley of shots...Vin had two choices. Stay with Adriana, or take down the son of a bitch who had tried to kill her. Pressure was being applied to the wound by the newcomer...there was nothing he could do for her. However, he could make sure that the bastard could never hurt her, or anyone else, again. Yes. He could do that. Vin leaned over and lightly kissed her forehead...and then he headed out to confront Eli Joe yet again. And by God, this would be the last time.

Except, halfway across the street, he was grabbed from behind and held by his waist. Vin began struggling, only half aware that none of the cars on the street were hitting them. And then the street disappeared. A voice was telling him, "Easy, son...easy!" Vin blinked...and then blinked again. The street was gone. Eli Joe was gone. Adriana was gone. He was back in the SGC, and Vin realized a bit numbly that the helmet which had changed his reality were gone. He had never even felt it come off.

"Vin? It's all right, son. Just relax...it's over," General Hammond told him. His hands were gripping Vin's forearms, and the former bounty hunter wondered who was holding him. His question was answered a moment later when the general said, "Let him go, Teal'c." Vin was released immediately, and his legs almost gave way. He would have never admitted it, but only Hammond's grip on his arms kept him upright.

"Sorry, General. Don't know what happened to me," Vin mumbled, still shaken. He took several deep breaths, struggling to bring his breathing under control. It had seemed so real. He had heard Adriana cry out. He hadn't just seen her, he had heard her. Had touched her. Hadn't he? A gentle hand rested on his shoulder, and Vin jerked at the unexpected touch.

"You have done nothing to shame yourself, Vin Tanner," Teal'c told him quietly, "the virtual reality program used by the SGC can make you doubt your very sanity. I daresay you have the answers you sought, General?" Vin looked at the general, still taking deep breaths. But the general, rather than looking angry, seemed more concerned. He nodded and Teal'c continued, "Then I shall escort Mr. Tanner to Colonel Larabee. Their briefing is in a few hours, is it not?"

"Yes, we found out exactly what we needed to know. And son, just so there's no misunderstanding...you passed. With flying colors. The report will be given to Colonel Larabee later this afternoon," General Hammond said. Vin nodded, uncomfortably aware of how shaken he was by the whole experience. As Teal'c started to lead Vin away, the general added, "And Vin...Andrea did survive being shot."

Part Twenty-Eight

Andrea? He must have cried out Adriana's name when he saw her fall, and they heard it as 'Andrea.' Strange. But ever since he had entered this place, the definition of 'strange' had become normal. He shook his head, still shaking from the experience. God, everything had seemed so real. He asked Teal'c, more to calm himself than to actually make conversation, "Didja say that what happened...it ain't the worst ya seen?"

"Indeed," came the answer, "This was not the first time the general requested my presence during a psychological evaluation. Based on the things he learned of your background, General Hammond believed it prudent if I was in the room, to restrain you, if need be. In the past, I have seen recruits lose control of their bodily functions during such an evaluation." In other words, Vin thought, they either shit themselves or pissed themselves, and maybe even both.

Something else occurred to him, and he asked, "Was that ya, sayin' that she was in good hands?" He looked at the big Jaffa as he spoke, and Teal'c inclined his head. Vin continued, "How did ya know it was a she?" A faint smile crossed the Jaffa's face, but he said nothing as they kept walking toward Larabee's quarters. Vin waited patiently, then decided if it was really that important to find this out.

As he decided it was not, Teal'c replied, "When you reacted to the gunfire, or what you believed to be gunfire, you cried out the name of a woman. General Hammond heard the name as 'Andrea.' I heard it differently. 'Adriana.' An unusual name, but very beautiful for Ta're women. She...is...important to you?"

"Yeah. She weren't my girl...she...aw hell," Vin sighed, shaking his head. Teal'c very gently placed a big hand on Vin's shoulder, and this time, the former bounty hunter didn't pull away. From the gentle squeeze of the Jaffa's hand, Vin understood that there were no need for words. He said softly, "It's just that...'til I met her...I never really had no friends. I ain't seen her in two years, and lately, it's been drivin' me plumb loco, cause I see her everywhere I look."

"There is no need to explain, Vin Tanner. I do understand," Teal'c answered quietly, sadly. The former bounty hunter looked at the former First Prime (that, he had learned from Chris on the way back to the SGC, had been the rank which Teal'c held when he had met up with O'Neill and the others). Teal'c said, still in that low, sad voice, "I have...found it necessary to leave behind those dear to me, in order to spare them."

There was no more conversation between the two men, nor was there any need. They understood each other. A few minutes later, they arrived at Chris Larabee's quarters. The door swished open, and Vin backpedalled slightly. Sure, he was used to those things when he had gone to the store with Adriana back in Texas, but those things, he could see through! This was a little different.

Larabee looked him over expectantly, and Teal'c said, "The psychological evaluation has been concluded, Colonel Larabee. General Hammond was very pleased with the results of the test, and will be sending the report to you later this afternoon." Larabee nodded, looking more than a little bemused, then Teal'c turned to Vin and said, "It was my honor to observe you today, Vin Tanner." And then, the big Jaffa embraced him fiercely, whispering in his ear, "And none shall hear from my lips, that of which we spoke."

Vin had initially frozen when Teal'c embraced him, but relaxed when he realized two things. One, that Larabee hadn't reacted at all...aside from a widening of his eyes. And two, when he heard the whispered message. It was the Jaffa's way of saying that he considered their conversation to be confidential. Teal'c released him, clasped his forearm, then nodded to Colonel Larabee. There was silence for several moments.

Then Larabee said, a little stunned, "Well, that's not something we see often. I've only been here a few weeks, but still. Teal'c is not exactly the squeezing kind." Vin didn't answer, and Larabee shook his head in astonishment. He continued, "Well, since it seems you've passed the last test, you feel up to breakfast?" Vin quickly shook his head. The adrenaline high was still leaving his body, and as usual for him, the thought of food was enough to make him nauseous as his adrenaline levels came down.

"Naw. Couldn't eat. Reckon ya could show me 'round some more?" Vin asked. The colonel looked at him closely, then nodded. For the next hour, they walked around the compound, Chris explaining the function for the various units, as he put it. Half the rooms, Vin couldn't have remembered their names to save his life. And he knew he would need more time exploring this place, before he could make his way around without getting lost. That would be a laugh and then some...the goddamn guide/tracker gettin' lost inside the mountain where he lived. It was just weird enough, crazy enough to appeal to his sense of humor.

By seven am, or, as the military put it, oh seven hundred, Chris and Vin were back in the briefing room, with the rest of SG-7. Excluding Ezra Standish, who was chronically late. Looked like he weren't a morning person. Hell, Vin couldn't fault him for that. He remembered a few times when he had ended up stayin' over at the ladies' apartment, and the hell of tryin' to get Adriana out of bed!

The briefing lasted about forty-five minutes. Vin learned that they would be aiding a native people 'gainst some loco Gou'ald System Lord who wanted 'em minin' naquada, which was what the Stargate was made of. Plan on anything between twenty and forty men, expect forty to be safe. Vin's instincts about the others grew stronger. Somethin' weird, which he didn't rightly understand, was goin' on 'tween Nathan Jackson and Ezra Standish.

He had picked up on it the previous night. Was almost like things 'tween him and Will Richmond in the beginnin,' back 'fore Will and Charlotte patched up their marriage. Only more tense. Like Ezra and Nathan done brung out the worst in both of 'em. Vin didn't understand it. But he did realize that even if Chris would tolerate it, General Hammond would not. That, he figured it out two seconds flat.

Major Wilmington...Buck...was reserving judgment on him. Vin had been the subject of apprising gazes in the past, he knew what they meant. He also knew he wasn't going out of his way to please or impress the major. Wouldn't work. 'Sides, he had too many other things to be thinkin' about right now, and Vin figured the big man was just tryin' to protect his old friend from an 'unknown quan-ti-ty.'

Vin wasn't nearly sure of Josiah Sanchez. He had felt the man's gaze on him more than once, but it wasn't the apprising gaze of Buck Wilmington. Vin couldn't figure it out, and that bothered him, more than a little. Nathan Jackson was an open book...whatever he was feeling or thinking, was plain on his face. And even if it wasn't, he tended to speak his mind without hesitation. Least a man always knew where he stood with Nathan. That was a comfort.

Vin was having a helluva time, gettin' a good sense of Ezra Standish. He had realized the previous night, that the Southerner understood loneliness as well as Vin himself. But the young hunter somehow doubted that the Southerner ever had friends like Carly Tucker, Dawn Jackson, or Adriana Wilmington. He showed a mask to the world, of a man who cared only for himself, if Nathan Jackson was right. But Vin couldn't shake the feeling that there was more to him. Especially after seeing Standish react to the threat against the native children.

Nope, there was a lot more to Standish than what met the eye. Vin Tanner was a patient man, and he was willing to take his time. Find out exactly what kind of man Ezra Standish was, and why he hid behind his mask. Vin knew there was a reason. Probably a good one. But he wanted to know for sure.

The last of the group was Private JD Dunne. Who, according to the joshing and bickering he had heard, could 'ride and shoot and fly and swim.' It sounded like a helluva story, and Vin was sure he would hear it sometime.

He was nineteen, the youngest of SG-7, in years and in experience. He made Vin, who was only five years older, feel so goddamn old in comparison. Strange. There had been a time when he felt so much older than the grad students on that fateful dig when he met the Richmonds and Adriana. But Adriana, who was three months younger than he was, had never made him feel old or young, or stupid. Which was funny, with all the book learning she had. But she never made him feel like he was less than she was, 'cause he had less book learning.

JD reminded him of a puppy...young, enthusiastic, occasionally tumblin' ass over teakettle. He knew better than to tell the young private that. Vin knew a thing or two about a boy's pride. And so he kept his observations to himself, instead concentrating on everything else. There was so much to take in, it was makin' his head hurt, but he was determined not to fail. In a very real sense, by offering him this chance, General Hammond and Chris Larabee had saved his life. He couldn't let them down.

Part Twenty-Nine

After the briefing, Chris made good on his promise to show Vin the various weapons used by the SGC. Lord, what an arsenal! What the SGC termed 'conventional' weapons, the gangs on the streets would have paid pretty pennies for. And then there was the other stuff. The spoils of war, which the SGC had taken from the Gou'ald whom they had bested or killed over the years. The weird stuff, as Vin had taken to calling it in his mind.

Though Vin wouldn't have time to use any of the weird weapons until after the mission was complete, the colonel had wanted him to see the damn things at least. Get a feel for 'em, so to speak. Vin realized his new friend was worried about him. He didn't say nothin,' but Vin could sense it. The way Larabee watched him. Hell, Vin wasn't a damn piece a' china, 'bout to shatter at the least little thing!

But Vin didn't tell him to knock it off. Nobody had given a damn about him since Adriana, Dawn, and Carly, and truth be told, he had missed it. He had the feeling that with this crew, he had a lot to get used to. 'Sides, weren't like Larabee was crowdin' him. Which, bless her heart, couldn't have been said for Carly, who could downright hover when she was of a mind to. No, Larabee hadn't crowded him. Not in the briefing, and not here. Chris asked, "You want to see how these things work?"

Vin nodded and Chris withdrew what he had called a 'staff weapon' from the cabinet. It was sorta like a gun cabinet, but not exactly. Looked a bit like a rifle, at least in the way Larabee held it. But this rifle didn't fire no bullets...nope, it sent out energy. Blasts of energy. The colonel fired a few bolts of energy from the staff weapon, which tore into the rubber of the opposite wall. Chris grimaced and said, "The general's gonna have to replace that again, but that's the best thing we have for target practice at the moment."

Vin laughed in spite of himself and Chris looked at him, then grinned as well. He said, "You got one weird sense of humor, Tanner." Vin just looked at him...say what? Who had the weird sense of humor? Hell, forget weird, at least he had a sense of humor! Larabee lightly tossed the staff weapon to Vin. Expecting something with the weight of a rifle, Vin braced himself...and nearly dropped the staff weapon.

But he maintained his hold on the weapon and replied, "What should I use as target practice? Them little bitty snake guns y'all call 'zats,' maybe? Or somethin' else, so the general won't hafta spend more money." That made Larabee laugh, and for the first time since that morning, since the psych test, Vin's mood began to lift. The two men teased and bantered as Vin tried out the various weapons.

He hated the staff weapon. Hated it. There weren't nothin' to it...just point and shoot. Any yahoo could point and shoot. Didn't require no skill, or even brains. The zat was a little harder, a little more challenging, but it was a creepy li'l thing. Damn thing actually felt like it was winding around his hand, like the snake it looked like. He said as much to Larabee, who grinned almost nastily and replied, "You think that's creepy? Wait 'til you head through the Stargate."

Oh terrific. That would happen the following day, and while Vin could handle just about anything, he had heard horror stories about what happened when you went through the Gate. 'Course, he took each story with a grain a' salt...but he was also smart enough to know that even in tall tales, there was a grain a' truth. He was ashamed of himself for even thinkin' like that, but he was right grateful it was one less thing to go through today.

"It any worse 'n a roller coaster?" Vin asked casually, raising the zat gun to fire again. Larabee nodded, that nasty little grin in place, and Vin shook his head, muttering, "Hard for me to believe. I been on some right scary rides." Larabee simply laughed. Vin took a deep breath. He still wasn't crazy about the idea of bein' inside a goddamn mountain, but slowly, he was gettin' used to this place.

Unlike the room where Vin had his brain scrambled, this room had a mat. According to Chris, the various SG teams used this as a practice room, so a mat had been placed on the floor. Less bruises that way, Larabee had observed. It was because of that mat that Vin felt the vibration, even though there was no sound. He spun around, placing his own body between Larabee and the intruder, unconsciously raising the zat gun.

"Easy, son," Josiah Sanchez said, putting his hand on Vin's and gently lowering the zat gun. Goddammit, that was the second time he had done that! He was gonna end up gettin' somebody killed if he didn't chill out! Dr. Sanchez smiled and said, "Damn good instincts, son. I didn't make a noise, but you knew I was coming...had yourself in position and your weapon up. Did you know all this ahead of time, Colonel?"

"Nope...just knew he was a good man to have in a fight. He's full of surprises," Chris said with a grin. Vin glared at him, the one that Adriana had always said scared her. The colonel looked at him in amazement, then his smile grew. He teased, "That your idea of scary, Tanner? You'll have to do better. I've seen better glares coming from Buck's little sister. Oh...never mind." He shook his head, evidently remembering the stories he had told Vin.

"That's right, you knew Major Wilmington's sister, didn't you, Colonel?" the big man asked with interest. He seemed amazed when a fond smile accompanied Larabee's nod. Vin wasn't. Not by the smile, and not by the affection in it.

He had come to realize over the last two days that Larabee and Wilmington loved his friend as much as she loved them. There was, as Dawn would say, a major miscommunication going on. Sanchez continued, "What's she like?" Bright, funny, sassy, shy, compassionate, fierce...Lord, there were too many words he could use to describe Adriana, but he couldn't use a one of 'em, cause he weren't supposed to know her. And he weren't ready to tell Larabee.

He had decided the previous night that he could trust Larabee with the story of how he had met Adriana. While Larabee was protective of his 'little princess,' Chris was far more realistic about the girl than her brother seemed to be. Lord, some of the stories Chris had told about her. Vin's favorite, by far, was her kicking him in the balls, when he wouldn't get outta her way. Yup, he could see her doin' that, too.

Come to think of it, there were quite a few times when Vin could have easily seen her kicking someone in the balls. Chanu came to mind...so did Will Richmond. He had put his foot in his mouth more than once in the years following the confrontation at the cabin. Maybe if he hadn't backed down due to glares from all the ladies present, Adriana mighta felt it necessary. But Richmond had backed down, and sometimes due as much to a thwap from Charlotte as glares from the other ladies.

Larabee's voice brought him back to the present, explaining to Josiah, "You'll have to meet her. It ain't easy, explaining that girl." Amen to that, Vin thought, don't even think Ezra with all his big words, could explain her. Chris added after a moment, "She's a lot quieter than Buck, at least around him. She talks more than me." Vin laughed out loud at that statement.

"That don't take much, Larabee, I don't reckon you say more ? three words a day!" Vin chortled. Larabee growled and swatted Vin in the back of his head, but his green eyes were filled with humor. Vin continued, "Hey Larabee, that offer a' breakfast still open? Reckon I'm gettin' hungry now." He was feeling normal again...at least, he thought with a mental grin, what passes for normal, with me. Lord, now I'm hearing Carly in my head.

"What do you think, Josiah, you up for breakfast?" Larabee asked, looking at the big man. Josiah inclined his head, and the colonel continued, "Reckon both of us have done enough talkin' right now, Tanner, whaddaya say we let the preacher man's son do all the talking?" Sanchez threw his head back and laughed out loud. He draped one arm around Vin's shoulders and the other around Larabee's. Vin saw the motion coming, and didn't duck away.

"Well, they do say breakfast is the most important meal of the day, and I believe I can talk enough for all three of us. Now, Brother Vin, you were saying yesterday that I'm an anthropologist, and the difference between that, and an archaeologist, like your friend, and like Brother Buck's young sister. Would you like to hear about the people I've studied, over the years?" Josiah asked.

"Tell him about your students, Josiah," Chris urged as the big man propelled the two younger, smaller ones out the door.

"Ahh, now they were the most intriguing study I ever did. Twenty-five years teaching high school students, now that was an experience. I taught two primary groups of kids...the gifted ones, and the ones whom everyone else had given up on," Josiah said. His look, when he turned his head to regard Vin, said that he was willing to bet that Vin fell into the latter category. He would have been right.

"You see, every child deserves to have attention. The children I taught were either bored to tears, or tried to get attention in the wrong way. They were taking attention away from other students, who needed it just as badly as they did. That was where I came in. Oh, there were a few bad apples, there always are. Kids who just enjoyed hurting others, bullies. But most of my kids were good kids who had lost their way, or never had a way in the first place," Josiah explained.

Vin listened intently as Josiah spoke of his students. He had been a teacher, in high school, for twenty-five years. Lord, his opinion of the man just went up a few notches. Especially the way Josiah talked about them kids. And he wished, so much, that he had a teacher like Josiah Sanchez. Maybe, if he had, he'd be just as smart as the ladies.

Part Thirty

It wasn't that hard, figuring out what would scare Vin Tanner. Not to someone who had spent as much time in the military, and around people, as George Hammond. That was why he held the rank he did...as well as the trust and respect of his people. Vin Tanner was a protector. Whether he termed it like that or not, he protected people...and the single greatest nightmare someone like that could face was seeing someone they cared about harmed. And being able to do nothing about it.

Therein lie the psych test. It was a given, that Vin couldn't have done anything to eliminate the initial danger to his friend. He didn't even know about it, until after it passed. But, what Hammond was interested in was what came after. How would Vin react? Would he stay with her, with the threat remained? What exactly would he do? While no one was sure, Hammond had guessed the basic crux of the young man's fears, and reactions.

What had surprised him was the rage on Tanner's face as he left 'the shield' and began walking toward who had shot his friend. Or, who he thought had shot his friend...it was actually Hammond himself. Vin was not responding to the messages from his helmet, that the test was over. Hammond had chosen to leave the safety of the observation room, hoping to break through to the boy. But not even the sound of Hammond's voice stopped the young man. The twisted reality of the virtual reality world had plunged him into a nightmare.

Luckily, Teal'c had left the observation room to grab the incensed Texan before he could do himself or Hammond any harm. His arms about the young man's waist had limited his struggles, and allowed Hammond to pull the damned helmet off. Tanner continued to struggle, his blue eyes wild with rage and grief. He wasn't aware of them at first, still lost in his nightmare. But between the removal of the helmet and the sound of Hammond's voice, the boy began to come back to himself.

And then, to see the shock and horror on Tanner's face when he realized what he had almost done...in a way, that had been worse than seeing the sheer rage. Rage was something that Hammond could deal with, could understand. But when the helmet had been pulled away, and the boy had realized he almost attacked the general, the rage had disappeared, leaving...hurt? Confusion? Fear? While Vin Tanner was only twenty-four, most of the time, Hammond found himself forgetting that.

They wanted the newcomers to believe the VR world truly existed, otherwise, there would be no psych test. However, General Hammond was concerned about a glitch in the system, since the program didn't respond to the commands to shut down. There was a knock at the door and the general absently called, "Come." The door swished open and Hammond read over his last sentence, then looked up and asked, "Something I can do for you, Colonel?"

Hammond had never fully been able to explain his relationship with Colonel Jonathan O'Neill. O'Neill was a combination of best friend, son, subordinate officer, and general pain in the ass. He had almost gotten his own ass court-martialed more times than he could count, but had usually ended up saving the world as a direct result of his actions. And he had never, ever let George Hammond down in the years the general had run the SGC.

"I heard about what happened in the psych test this morning? Everything all right? Tanner okay? Are you?" the colonel asked, sitting down. The general nodded and O'Neill continued, "You know, this might not be the best time for this, sir, but are you really sure we want Tanner in the program? I don't have anything against the kid personally, I like him. But you know as well as I do that politics plays a part...and the bigwigs in Washington are gonna argue that he's a loose cannon, just like Larabee."

It didn't surprise Hammond, that O'Neill knew the opinion of the 'bigwigs.' What did surprise him was O'Neill playing the role of devil's advocate. And that was exactly what Jack was doing. He said, "Jack, I know what they'll say. And they'll be wrong. That's why I'm having that helmet tested for defects...something went wrong with the program. What happened, it wasn't Tanner's fault. I'm also including Tanner's reaction when he realized he had almost attacked me. He was scared, Jack, as afraid as he was during the test."

Again, O'Neill played devil's advocate, asking, "Maybe he was afraid because he realized he almost clobbered the big boss?" Hammond didn't even dignify that with an answer. He had known Tanner less than two days, and he already knew the boy better than that. Jack seemed to as well, for he sighed, "Okay, that's not real likely. Just wanted to make sure it was something you thought of, and, obviously, you have."

"Colonel, he was afraid, all right. Not because he almost attacked me, but because he almost attacked someone who, in his mind, didn't deserve it. He didn't even realize it was me, not at first. He only knew whom it wasn't...and that's the man who shot his girlfriend," Hammond replied. Jack raised a brow, and Hammond could read what he was thinking easily, girlfriend? Tanner has a girlfriend?

However, before he could put the question into words, Hammond had one of his own, asking, "Now, I want to know something. This isn't like you. With anyone else, you'd be in here, demanding that I make sure the politicians don't touch the newcomer. So what's different? Why are you raising questions, especially if you already knew the answers...and after all these years, Jack, you do know the answers."

"Because I'd like to see him stick around, sir. Teal'c has claimed Tanner as one of his own, and you know what it takes to earn the big guy's respect. Because I knew if you defended Tanner to one of your own officers, you would defend him to the politicians. And because I know, just as well as I do, that there are some people in Washington who want to see Larabee's team shut down because of the influence of General Travis holds. He made a lot of enemies, sir, when he switched from the Air Force to the Army," Jack pointed out.

Hammond sat back with a sigh. He knew that. And Jack was right. He looked at the younger man and said quietly, "I have known Orrin Travis for...more years than I can count. He's a good friend, a better man, and a damn fine officer. And I don't care what branch of the service Orrin is in, he's shed blood for this country, for this world. He lost his son because Steven was just as much of a patriot as Orrin was. A patriot, Jack, in the true sense of the word."

"I agree, sir. But the fact remains...some folks want to see Larabee's team shut down. If not because of Travis, then for Larabee himself. Hell, I like Chris...especially when he's behaving like a human being, instead of a bear with a sore ass. But he's another one who has made a lot of enemies, especially since he lost Sarah and Adam. I'm not saying that we throw Travis, Larabee, or Tanner, to the political wolves. But...we have to know where we stand, so we can stand together," Jack responded. Hammond nodded.

"We must hang together, gentlemen," he quoted, "for if we don't, we most assuredly will hang separately." Jack blinked, confused by the reference, and Hammond explained, "Benjamin Franklin." Jack nodded, and Hammond continued, "So tell me, Colonel...are you willing to stand with Larabee and his team." The graying head bobbed once, O'Neill maintaining eye contact with Hammond all the while, and the general continued, "Then I want you to conduct an investigation next week, once you get back from your meeting with the Asgaard. This is the second time something like this has happened."

"Something like what, sir?" Jack questioned. Hammond wondered how he didn't know, then shook his head. Didn't matter. Hammond had been prepared to ignore the confusion of the psych test falling into Nathan Jackson's hands. But the malfunctioning helmet made him nervous. It could be a coincidence...but it wasn't a chance Hammond was willing to take. Especially not with certain politicians who weren't happy about the establishment of SG-7.

"The psych evaluation for Ezra Standish was slipped under Nathan Jackson's door. No one knows how it got there. I just find it very disconcerting that the evaluation was slipped under the door of the man who has the least use for Ezra. And now the malfunctioning helmet. God only knows what Tanner would have...what kind of damage that thing could have inflicted if Teal'c and I intervened," General Hammond replied.

Jack responded with a low whistle, and replied, "Could be just coincidences, General, but I don't really believe in coincidences. I'll let the others know. Like I said, Teal'c has adopted Tanner, Carter isn't that far behind...along with most of the other women in the SGC, I might add. Sanchez is Danny's former teacher, so he won't take kindly to someone messing with him. And me...nobody messes with one of my friends. Nobody."

"Excellent, Colonel. Dismissed," the general said. Jack drew himself to his full height and saluted, then left the office. Hammond sat back, frowning thoughtfully. More because of the statement, about the women of the SGC wanting to adopt Tanner. Hammond had two daughters, he knew how that worked. He thought it unlikely that they just wanted to 'adopt' the newcomer. However, he also knew that Tanner was unofficially under the protection of Captain Travis...and there wasn't a woman in the SGC who was willing to earn the wrath of Mary Travis. Except for Colonel Ella Gaines, commander of SG-3. But she didn't seem likely to make trouble for Vin. And with that reassurance in mind, Hammond returned to work on the report.

Part Thirty-One

Over the next eighteen hours, Vin familiarized himself with the SGC. His companion during his prowls was Chris Larabee, who had really never found the time to go exploring. Sometimes they talked during their explorations...more often, they didn't. Neither man felt the need to talk...it was just nice to have companionship. Vin didn't know what was going through Larabee's mind, not exactly. He had an idea, because he could read the other man's eyes.

He didn't sleep that night, before the first mission. He was too nervous, too wound up. Instead, he sat alone in his quarters and tried to figure out exactly what had happened to him. He mentally reconstructed everything that had happened to him over the last few days. Going to the bar that night. The assaults on Nathan Jackson and Mary Travis. Intervening with Chris Larabee.

The discovery that this was Drina's Chris Larabee. The memories of his old friend returning in full force. Finding Larabee and the general in his motel room the morning after the bar fight. Reopening old wounds, by telling two men about Eli Joe, and the Kincaid family. The offer to join the SGC. And then everything else that had happened since. Had only three days passed since the bar fight?

He had encountered Captain Travis in the cafeteria the previous night...she had been surprised that the general and Larabee had worked so fast to recruit him, but pleased. Her son had been sick, so she had been taking care of him, which was why Vin hadn't seen the captain around. From the captain, he also learned that another old friend was here...Chanu. Claire was teaching Russian at the Academy, and little Kevin was growing like a weed.

Vin wondered why he hadn't seen Chanu yet, but put it out of his mind...he had been struggling to keep up with the tests and getting a handle on his new teammates. Teammates. Vin felt a little dizzy. He had never been part of a team, not really. The closest he had come to being part of a team was with the ladies, with Dawn, Carly, and Adriana. And usually, that was the three of them joining forces against him...usually, to make him rest and take care of himself. Not that it was really necessary, since he had always joked that just one of them outnumbered him. However, he had come to realize over the years that when all three of them banded together like that, they were really, really worried about him.

So now he was actually part of a team. Vin had always stayed out of other people's relationships...never getting involved when there was an argument between Adriana and Carly, or when the argument involved all three women. In the first place, that was a real good way to get his ass kicked. And even if he thought one was in the wrong, he had realized that he could do more good from the outside, rather than trying to get involved.

He wasn't sure if he would be allowed to do that here...would he be expected to take someone's part against someone else? Would Nathan expect him to take his part against Ezra, when things finally erupted between those two? Vin wasn't sure he could do that. Ask him to protect one of the others, to watch Larabee's back, or someone else's...he could do that. But internal forces...Vin wasn't so sure about that.

And that was the source of his fear. Not the upcoming mission. Sure, he was a little bit afraid of that, 'cause it was...well, the unknown. And yes, the idea of stepping through the Gate made him more than a little nervous. But it was his fear of failing the others which had his gut tied in knots, which made it so damn difficult to sleep. He was determined to do right by Larabee and the others, but that didn't make him any less afraid.

He was the first into the Gate Room at five thirty, double-checking his equipment yet again. Food wasn't even an option for him right now. He had little granola snacks in his backpack, a habit he had gotten into back in Texas. Like Vin himself, Adriana couldn't eat early in the morning, and she couldn't eat when she was nervous...but they both knew they had to eat something sometime. Adriana had taken to eating granola bars once she could eat, and Vin picked up on the habit.

Satisfied that he had everything, that he wouldn't run out of ammunition, Vin put the backpack between his legs, then leaned his head back against the wall. He didn't remember falling asleep...the next thing he knew, a voice was whispering his name and Vin's head jerked up. He blinked and found Larabee at his side. The other man smiled faintly and said, "Figured I'd find you here, when you didn't show up for breakfast."

"Weren't hungry...cain't eat this early. Didn't feel like fieldin' questions or nobody fussin' over me," Vin replied. Larabee nodded his understanding and Vin continued, "How long 'til we move out?" Larabee held out his wrist, allowing Vin to see the time. It was seven am. They were due to leave at seven thirty. Vin smiled faintly and said, "Reckon I should buy m'self a new watch with my first paycheck."

"Reckon that might be a good idea," Larabee agreed with a smile of his own as he sat down beside Vin. The two men were silent for several moments, then Larabee asked quietly, "Couldn't sleep last night?" Vin looked at his companion quickly, then shook his head. Chris continued, "Figured as much. Will that cat nap you just took be enough? We need you wide awake, Tanner, not exhausted."

"Be fine. Don't need much sleep. Never have. Cain't say for sure, never will, 'cause I don't know that," Vin answered. He paused, then continued, "And I heard tell that an hour and a half don't make no cat nap." He looked over at Larabee from the corner of his eye, smirking, and the other man just shook his head with a grin. The lights came on over their heads, and the pair looked up to see General Hammond and SG-1 in the control room. How long they had been there, Vin had no idea.

At the same time, Vin and Chris were joined in the Gate Room by Buck Wilmington and JD Dunne. The pair were arguing animatedly, Buck knocking the boy's cap off his head. A second glance up at the control room revealed General Hammond and Colonel O'Neill grinning broadly, Major Carter outright laughing, and Daniel Jackson scowling at O'Neill, who had ruffled his light brown hair. Indicating the jokesters up in the control room with a jerk of his head, Vin asked, "They like that often?"

"As often as those two," Chris replied, nodding to the private and the major, as Vin rose to his feet. The former bounty hunter held out his hand, helping Chris up, and kept any smart-ass remarks about the colonel's age to himself. After all, General Hammond and Colonel O'Neill were both older than Larabee, and Vin didn't reckon they'd appreciate that too much. The rest of the SG-7 filed into the Gate Room. Including Standish, who barely looked awake.

"You're up early, Brother Vin...couldn't sleep?" Josiah asked sympathetically. Damn, was he transparent all of a sudden? The big man continued with a grin, "First mission. Don't worry about it, son, I don't think there was a one of us who got any sleep last night. The colonel is the only one of us who has been through the Gate, and he warned the rest of us what we could expect during our journey through. Don't imagine you got anything to eat?" Vin shook his head and Josiah nodded approvingly, much to Vin's surprise. The man added, "First time in a situation like this, that's a good idea. Less to come up. I tried to warn young John Dunne there, but he insists he can handle it." This was said with a sigh.

Like that was an image he really needed to have. Still, Vin was glad he had the granola bar in his backpack. The general asked, "Are you ready, SG-7?" All seven men nodded, and the general continued, "According to the probe we sent through late last night, it's now early morning on the planet, and no sign of the Gou'ald or any trouble. You have a go for the mission, Colonel Larabee, and good luck."

As he spoke, the Gate once more began its slow circle. Vin found himself standing in a line along with the other men, at the base of the ramp leading up to the Gate. Larabee stood to his right, Wilmington to his left. As the final chevron was locked, there was an eruption out from the circle, and Vin pulled back. A gentle hand on his right shoulder stopped his progression, and Vin forced himself to relax.

Larabee was the first to head into the...whatever that was. Vin had heard it called a wormhole, but it didn't look like no wormhole he had ever seen. The young man swallowed hard and followed his new friend up the ramp. He stopped at the shimmering fluid and hesitantly reached out to touch it. Taking a deep breath, he thought, I'll watch over 'em both, Drina. Ya got m' word. Something that had always been good enough for her. And then he stepped through.

Part Thirty-Two

He had never been on an amusement park ride, not like this. He was careening through color and sound, turning everything he knew and believed upside down. Later, he would learn that the trip through lasted only a few seconds, but he was sure it was much, much longer than that. It felt more like an eternity. He was gasping for breath when he reached the other side, and almost took a blind swing when someone grabbed him.

"Easy, Tanner, easy...it's just me," he heard Larabee said. Vin blinked...his vision was still colored by strange lights, but after a moment, he could focus on the colonel. The other man was peering at him. Vin took a deep breath, then smiled weakly and Larabee returned the smile, his hand slipping around to cup the back of Vin's neck. He said, "C'mon, let's get out of the way. I don't think you want the kid puking on you."

Vin grimaced but followed Larabee to the side. Naw, bein' puked on wasn't something he particularly enjoyed. Instead, he looked around, orienting himself to the new environment. It reminded him of the American Southwest...could have been Arizona or New Mexico or Texas. Maybe even parts of Colorado. But despite his best efforts on focusing, the young man could still hear retching, and he made a face. Wilmington was muttering under his breath about telling JD not to eat, that he would just get sick when he went through the Gate...the scolding followed promptly by him reassuring the boy that he would be all right. Vin exchanged a look with Chris, the other man looking oddly sad.

"That's it, then," Chris murmured. Vin frowned. What was it? What was Larabee talkin' about? Chris shook his head, as if something had suddenly become clear to him, and Vin didn't have the first idea what that could be. Chris looked back at Vin and said with a faint grin, "Well, at least I don't have to worry about you doing that. I take it you brought something to eat?" Vin nodded and Chris said, his grin widening, "I did the same thing, the first time I went through the Gate. I was warned ahead of time, but I knew not eating at all was a bad idea."

"Brung a granola bar...two to a pack. Habit I got while I was in Texas. Ya want one?" Vin asked. Chris dipped his head in agreement, and Vin continued, "Reckon we should wait until JD is ready. 'Less ya want me to scout around, see what I can find?" Nathan and Josiah had joined them, each face reflecting combination of sympathy and queasiness which Vin felt, hearing the boy. Ezra and Buck remained at JD's side.

"Not this time...we'll stick together. Strength in numbers, or so they say," Chris answered, and Vin found himself laughing quietly. Chris cocked an eye at him, and asked, "Something funny?" Vin's smile just broadened, and the leader stared at him a moment longer. Finally, he shook his head, muttered something under his breath about 'smart-ass guides,' then called back, "You boys 'bout ready?"

Evidently not, for JD was still retching. Damn, what did he have for breakfast? Vin told Chris, "Ain't nothin' real important. Just remembered somethin' that Dawn was always sayin,' about there bein' strength in numbers. Reckon first time I heard it, was after her two roommates had another argument." It had been about Claire, Vin recalled. Carly had never forgiven Claire for that week after Thanksgiving break, and her habit of badmouthing Adriana's former roommate didn't go over real well with the archaeology student.

"They argue a lot?" Chris asked and Vin shrugged. No more, no less than normal. To him, the arguments between Carly and Adriana were to be expected. Both were strong willed women, who held very strong opinions. Didn't bother him, none, 'cause neither girl ever got ugly. But Dawn got tired of the arguments sometimes, especially the ones about Claire. Of course, when the Richmonds were at the apartment, and Will put his foot in his mouth, Dawn was usually the first one into the free-for-all that usually followed.

"They was friends...a lot alike, and a lot different," Vin replied simply. He eyed Larabee, then glanced over his shoulder at Buck Wilmington, then looked back at Chris, adding, "Reckon it ain't that different from ya and the major. Ya argue, maybe even fight. But if he needs ya, ain't nowhere else ya'd be. Same with those girls. They'd squabble and fuss and fight, like they was sisters, but let anyone else mess with 'em, and God help whoever messed with 'em." More than one male at U of T had the scars to prove it.

"That's a Wilmington trait...Buck hassles and fusses and pushes, but if anyone else messed with that boy, he'd been all of them like flies on shit," Chris answered. Vin smirked. Sounded like someone else he knew. Chanu called Adriana a hellcat...and his 'pet name' for Carly couldn't repeated even in his present company. The first time they had met after that week, Carly had flattened him with one punch.

"Is Brother Buck's sister the same way? You said that was a Wilmington trait, which is why I wondered," Josiah asked. Vin eyed the other man. Was it his imagination, or was the big anthropologist askin' a helluva lot of questions about Drina? A quick glance to his right, to Nathan Jackson, told him the other man was equally puzzled. Perhaps guessing their thoughts, Josiah added, "I am rather curious about the young lady. I've been trying to imagine a pint-sized, female version of the major, and failing rather spectacularly."

"Yeah, Adriana's the same way. She's just a lot quieter about it, is all. I don't ordinarily talk about other people's business, but she's my little sister, too. She made that determination, the first time I called her 'little princess.' Not that I was about to argue with a very determined thirteen year old girl...I wasn't that stupid," Larabee replied. He glanced over his shoulder, as did Vin, and they both saw JD slowly straightening up.

"Why do you call her 'little princess,' Colonel?" Josiah asked with interest. Vin wanted to hear this story as well, as he had never heard it from Adriana. She just told him that Chris usually called her 'little princess.' No explanation of the nickname...maybe because she didn't know? Or there were some secrets which were precious between herself and Chris Larabee? Hell, if that was the case, weren't like Vin would hold it against her.

"Because the first time I met her, Buck had dragged me to a school play she was in. As shy as she was, I still can't believe she had the guts to get up on stage...she was playing a fairy, and she looked just like a little princess in her costume. Hell, she didn't look any older than nine or ten years old, until I saw her close up. I told her how pretty she looked, and Buck added my comment about a little princess, and the name stuck," Chris replied.

Vin could just imagine the picture in his head. And though it was true Adriana had still been terribly shy as a college senior, he could also see her in a school play if she wasn't the only one on the stage at the time...she wasn't the center of attention. Nathan asked, "I'd love to see a picture of that...did either of you take your cameras to the play?" Suddenly, Larabee's face closed over, and Vin had an eerie feeling he knew what the answer would be.

"You'd have to ask Buck. We gotta get going...time is short, boys," the man replied brusquely. Translation, Vin thought, he did, but it burned up when he lost his wife and son. Buck and JD approached with Ezra, and Chris continued, "You okay?" JD nodded, still looking more than a little pale, and Chris continued, "The village is this way. Colonel O'Neill provided a map, but Private Dunne, I want you taking very careful notes for a new map, understood? The general wants as much information about this world as possible. Another thing...we stick together. No heroics, not stupid-ass stunts. You want to check something out, something doesn't look quite right to you, at least one other person goes along."

Everyone nodded their understanding, even the ashen-faced young private. Larabee made eye contact with each man, before nodding in satisfaction. He continued, "Good. Nathan, you have everything you need? That you know of, at least?" The medic nodded, his brown eyes roving around the landscape. He was ticking off possible dangers in his mind...Vin was no mind reader, but that much was obvious. Larabee continued, "General Hammond told me that Dr. Tyler had supplies with her, in case they become necessary."

With that settled, the men headed in the direction of the village. Vin made sure of that...he had listened carefully to the directions. The other men fell in behind, Vin at the colonel's side. As they walked, Vin said quietly, "It was destroyed by the bomb...that picture ya took." Chris stiffened, then nodded, and Vin added, still in a quiet voice, "I'm right sorry, Cowboy." The other man was silent, then green eyes slid to him questioningly.

But Vin had nothing more to say. Instead, he trudged at Larabee's side, his eyes taking note of his surroundings once more. After several moments, Chris said quietly, "Yeah. Sarah had been putting pressure on Buck, to invite his sister for a visit in the last few weeks. Adam..." His voice broke. Vin started to speak, to tell Chris it wasn't that important, but Chris shook his head. He cleared his throat, then continued, "Adam was so excited. He had Uncle Buck, of course, but he wanted to meet Auntie Adriana as well."

The two men walked in silence, then Chris went on, "Sarah had almost convinced Buck when it happened. He promised to think about it, while we were away at training. And then... After that...I started going on benders every weekend...hell, every chance I got. Buck missed his sister's graduation because of me, because he decided to stay in North Carolina instead of going to Texas. Why can I tell you this?" They were well ahead of the others, and Larabee stopped and turned to Vin. His pale eyes were narrowed as he continued, "I haven't talked to anyone about them in years. Why you?"

Vin looked away. He didn't have the answer. Not to that question, but he had the answer to another. He replied, "Ain't rightly sure, cowboy. But reckon if ya can trust me with that, there's somethin' ya oughta know 'bout me." The two men began walking again, once Chris nodded his acceptance. Vin said softly, "If I end up gettin' killed, got a favor to ask of ya. I want ya to find my friend, the gal I done told y'all about."

"I'll do that," Chris assured him, "but I gotta know her name, Tanner. You got an address or something of that kind?" Vin smiled humorlessly, but didn't say anything at first. He glanced over his shoulder...the others were lagging behind. Wilmington was continuing to hover over JD, and Chris murmured, "He's been saving that up...he wouldn't ask Adriana to North Carolina, because he was afraid of destroying her innocence. She could have done with a little less adoration, and a little more love."

"Reckon you're right," Vin acknowledged, "and reckon if he hadn't a' been so hell-bent on protectin' her, he woulda found out that Miss Drina was a helluva lot stronger than he thought. And not nearly as innocent." Chris stopped in his tracks, staring at Vin, stormclouds starting to appear in his eyes. The young man stopped as well, meeting the colonel's eyes. He said, "Y'all can find my friend in Germany, Colonel. In...oh, 'bout a year or so, y'all be knowin' her as 'Dr. Adriana Wilmington.' But to me, reckon she'll be 'Drina' forever."

Part Thirty-Three

It was one of those moments, one of those situations, when you had no idea how to react. Chris Larabee had spent the last few years reacting to those moments in one of two ways...studied indifference or violence. This time, he did neither. He just stared at Tanner, struggling to comprehend what had just been said. The young man returned the gaze calmly. But even Chris, who had just met him only days earlier, could see the anxiety lurking in the bright eyes.

He thought back to what had been said, and not said during the last few days. Vin's reaction when JD dismissed Buck's sister as boring, because she was studying to be an archaeologist, and his fierce defense of his friend in Texas. Saying that she was unpredictable. Well, now that Chris thought about it, he was right...Adriana was very unpredictable at times. Chris could never figure out what she would do next.

And yet, as he thought about it, Chris still found it difficult to process. Tanner knew Adriana, and he hadn't said anything. Why? How had he met her? Aside from what he had already said, about them being part of a search and rescue team to find a missing little girl who had run away from home. Chris felt certain that was only part of the story. At last, he asked what was probably the dumbest question on the face of the planet, "You know Adriana?"

Tanner nodded, and Chris repeated, "You know Adriana...you...she's the archaeology student. The one you met on the dig." Again, Vin nodded. Chris wasn't sure if he should deck the guide, or just let it go. And again, he wondered...why had the kid said nothing? His eyes came to rest on Buck. The overprotective big brother who saw his sister as innocent and naive, with no clue as to what happened between a man and a woman.

Yes, it made sense, now that Chris thought about it. Buck thought Adriana had no clue about what happened between a man and a woman, that was why he didn't want her visiting. At the same time, she and Tanner were the same age. And they had been very close. It didn't take a genius to figure out what had gone through Tanner's mind. What probably would have gone through Buck's mind, as well.

"I pick my fights real careful, Colonel. And didn't seem right to me, shootin' off my mouth, 'fore I knew if I could trust y'all. I ain't trusted no one in two years, Colonel. Not since I lit outta Texas. Weren't that I couldn't trust y'all with Adriana's life, but I reckoned you and the major was right protective of her," the young man replied at last. He paused as the other men drew closer, then added softly, "And ya are. Both of ya."

And he was. Chris thought back his own reaction...could he say that it hadn't crossed his mind that Vin and Adriana had been...intimate? And wasn't that why he had wanted to deck Tanner, not because the kid had kept it from him? No, Vin had done the smart thing. Buck still wasn't sure about their guide/sharpshooter, and until Vin gained his trust, it was probably smart if Vin didn't mention his friendship with Buck's treasured little sister.

Granted, it wasn't real likely he would be happy about them keeping this from him, but in the first place, Chris didn't figure it was his story to tell, it was Vin's. In the second place, Buck's rationality tended to go right out the window when his sister was involved. That was one of the things that had driven Chris insane, in those last months before Sarah and Adam was killed. You'd think, that as protective of his sister as Buck was, he would jump at the chance to have his baby sister around, where he could keep an eye on her.

Then again, with the Wilmington siblings, nothing ever made sense. Scratch tha...nothing involving the Wilmington family, in general, ever made sense. Not after the stories Chris had heard from Buck about their father, and about Katrien van Gesen Wilmington, Adriana's mother. Hell, Buck and Adriana were the only sane members of the family. In any event, Chris had decided it was Vin's story to tell, and if he wasn't comfortable with telling Buck and the others about this yet, Chris would respect that. However... The colonel looked over at the approaching men, then back at Vin, and said softly, "We ain't finished talkin' about this, Tanner. Not yet. Got me?" Vin nodded his understanding as the others caught up.

"Sorry, Colonel, but you did say you wanted a detailed map," Private Dunne apologized. Chris nodded curtly and began walking again. Tanner fell into step beside him...beside him, the colonel noticed. Not behind or in front of. At his side. Buck walked behind him, still hassling the young cartographer about eating so much at breakfast. What, hadn't the kid learned anything in the Army? Eating a lot before a mission was not a good idea.

Hell, maybe Chris was getting old. He didn't remember having so little energy...or patience...when he was younger. Old, hell! Chris was only thirty-eight, and rather young for a colonel. So maybe it was just the kid who was making him feel so damn old? The cartographer was chattering away, stopping only to catch his breath. A glance to his right told him that Vin was struggling to keep from laughing, and Larabee wondered what the guide found so funny.

Tanner caught his eye and glanced over his shoulder, then grinned again. Larabee understood, then. Maybe it wasn't him after all...Tanner was close to Dunne's age, and the young cartographer was having a similar effect on the sharpshooter/guide. Once more, Dunne and the others fell behind, and Chris asked, "So...how did you and Adriana become friends? She never talked much about personal stuff in her letters, unless it was asking for advice about dealing with Buck. She usually talked about classes."

Tanner laughed softly, answering, "We was set up, Colonel. By Drina's advisor, Priscilla Meadows. Reckon she was a bit like Drina's ma. Always looked out for her. I was in a mite of a jam, with a married lady who liked me, and Priscilla told me that she would meet me at the library, after her classes. 'Cept, she didn't have no night classes in the summer...but she knew Drina spent a lot of time there."

Part Thirty-Four

"Busted," Chris observed. He had heard of Dr. Meadows, and agreed that the woman tended to treat Adriana like a daughter, based on what Adriana had told him in her letters. His 'little sister' had been devastated when her advisor and mentor died in her senior year. Had it been the fall or spring semester? Chris couldn't remember...it was around the time of the bombing, and things were more than a little blurry. The colonel continued, "You walked her home from the library...just like Priscilla intended." The young man nodded, blushing ever so slightly, and Chris said, "That was where it began, with you walking her home from the library."

"Yup. She was the first best friend I ever had. Oh, we had our share a' arguments. Lord, I remember this one time, 'bout a year after I met Drina, she had gone out with a friend a' hers, the married lady I done told ya 'bout earlier?" Vin began. Chris nodded, remembering, and Vin went on, "Well, they was out all night. I got scared when I called her in the mornin,' and she weren't back. Come to find out, it were late when they got back to Charlotte's house, and Adriana fell asleep 'fore she had a chance to call Dawn and Carly, Drina's roommates."

"It scared the hell out of you, and you ripped into her both barrels," Chris guessed. Vin nodded, looking more than a little ashamed. Chris continued, "I've done that a time or two myself. That girl could always scare the hell out of me. One time, she pulled one of her disappearing acts...when she got back, I could have shaken her 'til her teeth rattled. However, she pointed out that she did leave a note, and she did mention when she intended to get back. And she did...but it had fallen under the table when we came flying into the kitchen."

"Aw hell...and then she gave ya one of them Looks a' hers, and the 'I was perfectly fine, ya ain't my pa' lectures?" Vin asked. Chris laughed outright and nodded. Vin sighed, "Yup, me, too. 'Cept, I reckon the lecture I got was a helluva lot worse, 'cause I'm only three months older than her. If I ripped into her both barrels, reckon she tore a strip outta my hide, too. Oh, she was mad. Reckon I can understand, too. I acted like she got no sense, and that drives her plumb loco. Then again, reckon that ain't unusual for her."

A broad grin had flashed across the guide's face, and his eyes twinkled with laughter. For a moment, for just a moment, the desire to deck the guide to return. Until he realized that the newest member wasn't making fun of Adriana.

In fact, Chris had only to think of Adriana to realize the young man was right. Not about being crazy, although that was true. No, Chris realized how angry Adriana must have been, that a boy only three months older than herself was treating her like she was stupid. Adriana had never taken kindly to being patronized...if she even thought she was being patronized, she tended to blow her stack.

Chris would have said more, but Vin had stopped and murmured, "Reckon we're there, cowboy. Look." He nodded to the cliff, and the pair slowly approached the edge. Chris looked down, and swallowed hard. Shit. He hated heights. But Vin was right...below them was the village which Jack O'Neill had described for him. And approaching them from the bottom was a slender young woman. Dr. Rain Tyler, no doubt.

Telling Larabee about Adriana was a helluva lot easier than Vin expected. Maybe because Larabee was far more realistic about her, maybe because the man had an amazing ability to read Vin. He wasn't sure. He just knew he was grateful that Larabee hadn't pushed him off the cliff when he found out the truth. Which, Vin admitted, was a possibility that had crossed his mind. He had expected Larabee to deck him, or give him a free flyin' lesson off of the cliff.

He had thought a lot about Larabee's first meeting with Adriana, nearly twelve years earlier, and Vin had a pretty good idea what had happened. Even when he knew her, Drina wasn't used to people calling her pretty, even though Vin believed she was. He knew Dawn and Carly, Claire and Koje agreed. But when her brother's new best friend complimented her on how pretty she looked, when her brother added Larabee's statement that she looked like a little princess, Larabee had won Adriana's heart.

Maybe because she realized he didn't say things just to say them? It was possible, hell, even likely. One thing which had made them such good friends was Vin's habit of keeping to himself. He didn't babble incessantly, as Drina put it once. Actually, neither did Drina, 'less she was nervous. But that were different. Vin had quickly come to realize that his friend had little tolerance for bullshit. In that respect, the guide realized, she and Larabee were a lot alike.

Come to think of it, he would have had an easier time believing that Larabee actually was Drina's brother by blood, rather than by mutual adoption. Despite her dark hair and dark eyes, she behaved more like Larabee's sister than Wilmington's, and that fascinated Vin. But, at the same time, the more he observed the major, the more similarities he found between the siblings, beyond their dark hair and fair skin. Like the tendency both siblings had to fuss, although, Vin realized that Drina was far more subtle about it than her brother.

Still, as they made their way down the cliff toward Rain Tyler, Vin said softly, "Just thinkin,' cowboy. If I didn't know better, I'd swear Drina was your sister, and not the major's. She acts like ya, sorta. And I reckon that's why she 'dopted ya, like she done. She saw ya didn't talk to hear yourself talk, knew she could trust ya." Chris looked at him quickly, looking...not puzzled. Just curious.

But there was no time for Larabee to ask his question, because Rain Tyler had joined them. She said, "Colonel Larabee...it's a pleasure. Hello, I'm Dr. Rain Tyler." She extended her hand to Vin, who shook it, and continued, "I received the message from General Hammond, he told me that he was sending you. The chief will be very pleased to see you. I have more information about our enemy."

Chris nodded for her to continue, and Rain said, "The first thing you must understand is, Anderson is not Gou'ald. He is human. From what I've been able to learn from various sources, the Gou'ald abducted him more than a hundred years ago. He was a colonel in the American Civil War, who had begun a descent into madness, because of his dependency on laudanum. This I learned from one of the former Jaffa. The Gou'ald cured him of his addiction, then created a new addiction for him, to make him their puppet."

"The sarcophagus," Chris guessed and Rain nodded. Chris explained to Vin, "The SGC found out a few years ago that repeated use of the Gou'ald sarcophagus led to addictive behavior." Vin decided he didn't want to know how they found that out, and instead, nodded his understanding. He had learned about the Gou'ald sarcophagus during one of his briefings, once he had agreed to join the SGC. Chris continued, "So, they've kept this guy in their pocket by feeding his addiction, and prevented his aging, by using the sarcophagus." Once more, Rain nodded and Chris swore angrily.

"Yes. Further, I've learned that the colonel's mind is almost completely gone. He believes that he's in 1870's New Mexico. He has a lieutenant who acts as a go-between, explaining that when the colonel speaks of gold, he actually means naquada. The chief has spoken of using the colonel's insanity against him, but we haven't come up with a decent plan yet. Right now, our prime objective is the protection of the village," Rain answered.

As they talked, Vin allowed his eyes to roam around the village. They were being regarded with hostility...they were outsiders, even potential enemies, something Vin understood well. It seemed likely that these former slaves, former Jaffa, and natives were used to being badly treated by the Gou'ald, just as the Native Americans on his own planet had been badly treated by the settlers, and even now, only a few years from the new millennium, the scars remained.

"Any chance of using the lieutenant?" Larabee asked, "of getting him to turn against the colonel? And is this lieutenant human or Gou'ald?" Now that was something that Vin was still struggling with. From what he could understand, the host was generally human, but the...soul? Mind? The controlling aspect, the dominant personality, was Gou'ald. He laughed to himself, realizing he had listened more to Dawn than he realized when she was talking about multiple personalities.

"Of that, we are not sure. He tries to guide the colonel, but Anderson doesn't always listen. The chief has already begun instructing his people in the defense of their village, but I believe you, as the leader of SG-7, should confer with him. Even the children are helping. It's been a while since I was at the SGC, do you have a medic in SG-7? They were just starting to form SG-7 when I arrived here," Rain asked.

Vin shifted, allowing Nathan to move forward. The medic was almost stammering as he replied, "Uhm, I...I'm Nathan Jackson, ma'am. I act as the medic for the team." Vin smiled to himself, shifting his attention to Rain. She was staring at Nathan as if she had never seen a man before. Vin glanced at Chris, and his smile died. There was no amusement in the pale hazel eyes, only memories. The man was lost in the past...remembering his first meeting with his Sarah?

"That...that is very good. We will have need of a healer," Rain said. She seemed unable to tear her eyes away from Nathan, and Vin cleared his throat, ever so slightly. Larabee was lost in the past, and Nathan seemed as unwilling or unable to look away as Rain Tyler. The young doctor blinked, then said hastily, "Very good. I should take you to the chief." Her words snapped both Nathan and Chris back to the mission.

"Lead on," Chris said hoarsely. Rain nodded, glanced one last time at Nathan, then led them into the village. Vin continued looking around, taking note of the high ground, where he could set up. Preferably high ground, with good cover. But if all else failed, he could create his own cover. But before they did anything else, they needed to speak to the chief. Some of them at least...glancing around at the others, Vin could see that Nathan was looking for a place he could use as a field hospital. Josiah Sanchez would, in all likelihood, join him and Chris.

JD was still writing furiously, trying to ignore Buck's continued harassment. And Ezra? Ezra's eyes had lit up when he saw children. Hmmm. Now that was interesting. Vin liked kids just fine, but he saw a transformation in Ezra. The mask dropped away. Now that, the guide thought, is right interestin.' Reckon I should keep an eye on him, see what I can find out while he's with the little ones.

Part Thirty-Five

JD Dunne didn't know what to make of this place. He had heard about the Stargate program, had heard about everything...about the Jaffa, about the Gou'ald. About the different planets they could travel to. But nothing, absolutely nothing, could have prepared him for the reality. Not for the mind-blowing trip through the Gate (and that, he vowed, was the last time he listened to someone who said going through the Gate was anything

JD had been born in Trenton, New Jersey, had grown up there. The winters were frigid, usually covered with snow, and the summers were unbearable. He and his mother had lived in a small apartment, with a reduced rent since his mother cleaned the other apartments for the super. The plan had originally been for JD to go to college. He had always been fascinated by the Old West, and his mother had wanted him to study history because of that love.

But then, his mother had become sick. And despite the valiant effort of the doctors to save her life, she had died only weeks after JD graduated from high school. There wasn't enough money for him to go to college, not right now. So he enlisted in the Army, with the idea he would be able to go to college through the military. But instead of history, he found himself drawn to cartography.

JD had never believed in Fate. His father had run out on them when JD was still a baby, and his mother's failing health had destroyed any faith he might have had in God. But something happened to change his view. He had a chance encounter with General Orrin W. Travis, who had been impressed with his skills with maps. From that encounter, he learned of an elite team which Travis was creating with Air Force Colonel Christopher Larabee.

To say that JD had heard of Chris Larabee was an understatement. Even in the Army, the colonel had become a legend in the last few years. He volunteered for the most dangerous missions, the ones with a low survival probability. And yet, he always came back...and his men came back with him. When JD had learned of that team, he knew he had to be a part of it. Chris Larabee was part of the reason he had joined the military, Larabee and men like him.

It had taken the combined pressure of Generals Travis and Hammond before the colonel would accept him on the team. JD didn't know why that was...if it was because of his youth, or something else. Not at first. Until the night after a simulation, and JD had found himself confronting a dark part of himself. It hadn't been the psych test, though that had rattled JD but good...rather, it was a simulation of how he would react to killing someone.

He didn't kill anyone, really. But the experience had shaken him...and shaken him badly. He had retreated to his apartment with a bottle of whiskey he had borrowed...alright, stolen...from Colonel O'Neill, and proceeded to get drunk. Colonel Larabee had come looking for him, when no one could find him on the base, along with Buck Wilmington. Gently urging him to take it easy with the alcohol, and JD had lashed out at the colonel. Telling him that he wasn't JD's father. Hurt had flickered briefly in the colonel's eyes...before a smile which didn't reach his eyes appeared, and the colonel slipped out onto the balcony.

JD hadn't known how to approach the colonel after that. He idolized the man, hell, they all did. And then, he had put his foot in his mouth at dinner a few nights earlier. He hadn't meant to insult Buck's sister, but he just didn't see how anyone who spent that much time in the past could be interesting. He hadn't realized that the colonel loved her as much as Buck did, or how fiercely protective his new protector was of his sister.

And it wasn't like his fascination with the Old West. That was exciting, after all. An exciting time, not that far in the past. And, quite without meaning to, he had insulted their new guide as well. JD's eyes flickered to Vin Tanner. The guide was about five or six years older than JD, from what he had heard, but he behaved like he was the same age as the colonel, or Buck. He was quiet, competent, and tough. JD had heard some of the women in the SGC talking about the newcomer. It had made him blush, to hear the way they were talking about Vin, whom JD had liked immediately.

It was hard not to like Vin. In the last few days, he had gotten to know Vin, at least a little bit. He was the only one who didn't treat JD like a child...who quietly supported JD. Sure, he called JD 'kid,' but it was the same way JD would have called Dr. Frasier's daughter Cassie 'kid.' It didn't mean anything, the way Vin said it. It was...now what had Dr. Frasier called it when he asked her about it? Oh yeah. A term of endearment.

And Vin had led an exciting life. He had been a bounty hunter at one time, helped on search and rescue teams. He had spent his entire life here in the West, and it wasn't hard to see that Colonel Larabee felt at ease with him...an ease which JD didn't see with Buck, who was the colonel's longtime friend. JD had also realized that their medic, Nathan, was quietly protective of the newcomer, maybe because other people wouldn't have helped Nathan in the bar fight. Something that JD thought was dumb, but that was just how it was.

Right now, Vin was sitting with Colonel Larabee, the chief of the tribe, and Josiah Sanchez. JD studied the former bounty hunter, noting his stance and the way his eyes seemed to flicker around their surroundings before returning to the chief. JD looked away from the guide and the colonel, and cast his eyes to Buck Wilmington. The big man had appointed himself as JD's protector and general pain in the ass. Although now, JD admitted he wished he had listened when the others told him not to eat so much.

JD wondered if Buck treated his little sister the same way he treated JD. He had learned that Buck's sister was named 'Adriana,' an unusual, pretty name. He thought at first that it was Spanish, but Buck explained that his stepmother had been Dutch. Had been? Had been, Buck confirmed...she had been killed when Adriana was eight years old. A brutal, brutal murder, made all the more devastating when her small daughter found her body.

JD happened to see Ezra's face when Buck mentioned that fact...had seen the negotiator turn almost white with horror. Ezra had murmured, "God help that poor child. To observe such a horror, at such a young age. Your sister must be truly an extraordinary girl, to survive such a heinous crime." JD didn't know what Ezra meant. After all, Adriana's mother had been the one murdered...nothing had been done to her.

It was one of the times when he was grateful he had kept his mouth shut. Ezra shook his head, before Buck or JD could say anything, murmuring, "To be eight years old...and find your mother, murdered. The cowardly perpetrator of this horrible crime should be punished fully, not just for the crime against the mother, but for the nightmares and horror visited upon the daughter." It had been the first time JD had seen Ezra look that horrified.

"They never found the bastard who killed Katrien. I was at the Academy at the time, spent as much time with DeeDee as I could after her mother's murder, up until the time I graduated. She had always been a quiet little thing, but after her mama was murdered... After that, seemed the only time DeeDee was really lively was when she was around Chris. He could make her face light up, just by smiling at her," Buck said quietly.

So maybe JD had been wrong about her. Maybe someone who had survived finding her mother dead, and who had gone on, wasn't that boring. JD had only to think of how shattered he had been by his mother's death...then thought about how he would have felt if she had been murdered. If he had only been eight years old at the time. He had wanted to die after his mother's death from an illness...what would he have done, if she had been murdered?

He couldn't have said why he was now curious about Buck's sister...he just knew that she helped to provide a missing piece of the puzzle that was Chris Larabee. While Josiah, the colonel, and Vin had conferred with the chief, Nathan had set up his field hospital, and Buck regaled JD and Ezra with stories about the Chris Larabee who had existed before the murders of his wife and son, nearly three years earlier.

It seemed likely that Anderson would attack the following day. JD didn't know how he would feel during the battle. If he would disgrace himself and run, or if he would be able to fight like a man. And so, he drifted to sleep that night, listening to Buck's stories about the Air Force Academy, about Chris Larabee, and about their years of raising hell together before Larabee had fallen in love with Sarah Connelly.

Part Thirty-Six

After the conference with the Se'min'o chief, Chris had a second meeting, with his own men. JD was asleep, and Buck offered to wake him, but Chris said no. No, let the boy sleep, since tomorrow, he would either kill or be killed, and this would be the last peaceful sleep he would have in a long time. Instead, he told each of his men where he wanted them the following day. Cliffs surrounded the village, giving them the high ground. Vin, Nathan, JD, and Ezra would take those cliffs...Buck would take the tops of the buildings, Josiah would remain on the ground level, and Chris would be with the chief.

While Chris, Vin, and Josiah had been conferring with the chief, Ezra had gravitated toward the children, helping them set up decoys. That had been the chief's idea, the decoys, and it was a good one...making Chris wonder if this was the first time the Se'min'o had been forced to defend their home. Chris doubted it. From what he had learned of the Gou'ald, it was that they never gave up...only retreated for a while. The attack on the SGC after the destruction of Ra was all the proof he required.

After the assignments had been given out, Chris had retreated to one of the huts which the chief had given him. The door opened and his pistol was in his hand before he saw light brown hair and bright eyes. He sighed, "That's a real good way to get yourself killed, Tanner. You bunking with me?" Tanner just smiled and slipped into the hut, rolling out his bedroll. Chris watched him...the kid had done this before.

The two men were silent for a long time, then Chris asked, "You do this sort of thing often with Adriana?" Tanner eased himself onto the bedroll, staring up at the ceiling of the tent. Chris didn't understand what he was looking at, not at first, until he shifted position ever so slightly. There was a slight opening in the roof, and through it, Tanner could see the stars. Chris looked back at the young man, and the expression took his breath away.

"We didn't go campin,' if that's what you're askin,' but we would look at the stars. 'Specially after she and Carly moved out of the dorm. We would lay out in the backyard...Drina restin' against my legs, and she'd tell me stories 'bout them stars. Stories she had learned in school. Lord, that girl could tell stories! She used to try to loan me her books, but I wanted to hear them stories from her, not from no books," Tanner said softly.

Chris didn't say anything, as he was starting to realize something else. Tanner also hadn't told him about Adriana, because those memories were as sacred to his new friend as the colonel's own memories of Sarah and Adam. The young guide continued, "I been thinkin' on her, ever since I got here. Not just to this place, but the SGC. She had heard of Dr. Jackson, didja know that? I didn't believe in them theories of his, but Drina...it ain't that she believed in 'em. But she never said he was wrong, neither."

"That sounds like Adriana. It was never that she accepted anything she was told, but she didn't...she didn't ridicule something, just because it was a different way of looking at it. I never figured out how she learned to do that. She would have been the first to tell you, she wasn't brilliant...it was just...she listened. And worked things out, according to her logic. Her own version of logic, that is," Chris said softly and Vin nodded.

"Yeah. And she...makin' her mad was never a good idea. People said she was a doormat, they was wrong, Larabee. Now, she never got mad when people hurt her, not usually. But if ya hurt someone else, if ya hurt one a' her friends, then she got mad. Did she ever tell ya, what she done to Chanu?" Tanner asked.

Chris frowned...Adriana had known Chanu Hunter? He shook his head, and Vin laughed, saying, "She decked him,' cause she thought he done tried to kill me. Took her a long time to forgive him for that." That definitely sounded like Adriana...she had said, when he married Sarah, that if Sarah ever hurt him, she'd kill Sarah herself.

The two men were silent again, and Vin said softly at last, "Reckon I done enough talkin' for now. I ain't talked about her in years. Reckon I never thought I'd find me nobody who knew her. Blowed my mind when I met ya in the bar, and realized ya was Drina's Chris. She always used to say, she learned how to glare from ya. I ain't thought 'bout her much, not 'til I met y'all. And now I cain't stop thinkin' on her."

"She never told me about you, not in the letters she wrote from Texas. Usually, she would ask me advice, about how to deal with Buck. But I think I know why that is. You...her memories of you...the friendship you shared...it was as sacred to her, as it was to you, Tanner," Chris said quietly. There was a long silence from the young man. Chris struggled with the words. From the moment he had met this quiet, stable force, it had been amazingly easy to communicate with him. Not just with words, but he had found it so easy to read the young man.

And so, Chris Larabee found himself speaking of things he hadn't spoken of since his wife and son had been murdered. Love was never an easy emotion for a man to speak of. Not to his wife and child, not even to his beloved little sister. But he sensed that Vin Tanner believed he had betrayed Adriana, by leaving her life so abruptly two years earlier. Never mind that if she had ever been angry with him, Adriana had forgiven him a long time ago. Vin hadn't forgiven himself.

That was why he said now, "Adriana has never really held a grudge in her life. Oh, she's been angry. I told you about her kicking me in the balls. But she's never allowed rage to govern her life. You left her behind in Texas for a reason, Tanner, and I don't believe you left her life without some sort of explanation. You're no coward. Soon as we can, we will find Adriana. You and me, together. Because if I'm right, if her memories of you are that sacred, I will not tell my little sister that you're dead. I won't hurt her like that."

"Would be best if she heard it from a friend. Someone who loves her," Tanner observed, "but I ain't got no wish to die. Ain't afraid to die, but don't want to, neither. Reckon we could find her, without involvin' the major? Drina's got a lotta issues to work out with her brother, things that got nothin' to do with neither of us, Larabee. And she ain't gonna thank me, if we find her, and she's gotta deal with her brother ?ore she's ready."

"We'll work something out, Vin," Chris promised, "and, we'll work on finding out who put that hit on you. You're part of the United States military now. And like the general said, in this organization, we take care of our own. Eli Joe's bosses try to come after you, they'll have to deal with us. Got that?" He rolled onto his side to look at the young man, and in the moonlight, he saw Vin nod. Satisfied, Chris rolled back onto his back.

There was yet another long silence, a comfortable one. Before either of them went to sleep, there was one more thing which Chris wanted to settle with the young man. He said quietly, "One more thing. The name is 'Chris.' Got it?" There was soft laughter from the body on the floor, and Chris saw the mock salute from the corner of his eye. He growled, "Smart ass." Tanner laughed outright, and Chris found himself grinning.

He closed his eyes, running through the plans for tomorrow. Chris was fairly sure this would just be a skirmish, each side finding out what the other could do. No, the main battle wouldn't take place the following day, but the day after tomorrow. Perhaps even the end of the week. The battle to determine freedom or slavery for the Se'min'o would be a bloody one, of that he had no doubt. But Chris Larabee had never been one to run from a fight. He wouldn't start now.

Part Thirty-Seven

As the chief had predicted, during his meeting with Chris, Vin, and Josiah, Anderson had come early...to surprise the defenders. But he was the one who was surprised. Perhaps it should have been a minor surprise...they were, after all, only seven additional men, and a woman who was also aiding as a field medic. And the arrival of SG-7 did surprise Anderson...Vin could see it in the crazed colonel's eyes. But it was the mobilization of the Se'min'o which truly shocked the man.

Vin had determined, as soon as the man spoke, that Colonel Anderson was a Confederate, from the War Between the States. How the Gou'ald got their hands on him, Vin had no idea, but he was causing trouble now. The young man had taken up position on the cliffs, giving him the high ground...he could see Anderson and his Jaffa coming. One of the other warriors had signaled the village, and from his vantage point, Vin could see the Se'min'o taking their places.

Ezra had spent most of the day with the children, helping them create the decoys. Vin had been around long enough to observe children when they interacted with adults. And what he saw, in between teaching the villagers how to use the weapons brought by SG-7, told him that Ezra Standish was a far better man than he realized. People didn't give children the credit they deserved, but Vin, remembering his own early life, and a little girl named Raquel, knew better. And he was willing to trust a child's trust.

Besides, Vin had known men like Ezra Standish before. They hid behind a mask, protecting themselves from harm by pretending even to themselves that they were selfish, greedy bastards. Vin didn't know what had happened to Ezra early on, to make him create that mask, to convince himself that he wasn't worth much as a person...but he did know that Ezra would have to realize on his own that he was wrong about himself.

Vin's eyes moved to JD Dunne, who also occupied the cliffs. The excitement had left the boy's face, leaving only fear. Good. The kid might actually live through this. 'Long as the fear didn't lock up his mind. Satisfied, Vin sought out each of his other teammates...yes, there was Chris. Buck. Josiah. Nathan. All present and accounted for. Vin turned his attention back to Anderson who was...what? Conferring? Naw, that weren't the right word.

It was a last ditch attempt by Chris to get the colonel to leave. It was an effort which would fail...Vin was sure Chris knew it just as well as anyone, but the attempt had to be made. And then, Vin's instincts were proven correct as the colonel gave the order to fire, and the battle was at last joined. Vin put everything else out of his mind, and focused only on the tasks at hand. Watching over his teammates and the villagers. Nothing else mattered.

The fight took no more than thirty minutes, before the lieutenant convinced the colonel to sound the retreat. In those thirty minutes, each of SG-7 took down as many Jaffa as they could. Vin had learned from Teal'c that while the symbiot ("Junior," as Colonel O'Neill called it) could heal injuries, a Jaffa could be immobilized, allowing an ordinary human to kill them. What Teal'c then told Vin, about actually killing a Jaffa had sickened the young guide, but he knew he would have to do it, if he wanted to protect the Se'min'o from further attacks.

As Anderson and his Jaffa retreated, Vin rose to his feet and lifted his binocs to his eyes. It was actually an antique spyglass, restored and refinished, with a new eyepiece in place. It had been Adriana's last birthday gift to him, and he had brought it with him. Watching the departing warriors (on horseback, though that made sense on a desert planet...walking would be pure hell), Vin murmured, "Ride on, colonel. Ride on."

He put the spyglass away and scrambled down the hill, where the Se'min'o were already taking care of the grisly task of killing the Jaffa. Vin wasn't a squeamish man, not after the things he had seen as a bounty hunter, but watching the Jaffa die made him more than a little queasy. Instead, he turned his attention to helping the wounded to the tent which Nathan had set up as an impromptu field hospital, with Rain working at his side.

Chris helped him carry one wounded warrior into the field hospital, murmuring, "What do you think?" Vin didn't ask him what he thought about what, since he already knew. The colonel wanted to know about Anderson returning. And as he glanced at his new friend over the head of the wounded warrior, Vin could see Larabee shared his opinion. This wasn't over. Whatever Anderson had been once, he was a bully now. He had attacked a defenseless village because it was defenseless...and he would return, because he had been humiliated.

Buck, who had been helping another warrior in behind them, exclaimed, "Hell, pard, they're halfway 'cross the desert, and they ain't gonna stop before they get back to wherever they came from!" Vin didn't speak...just eased the Se'min'o into an empty cot, before catching Nathan's eye. The big man nodded, seeing Chris and Vin. The young guide would have liked to believe that Buck was right...but he didn't think this was over.

He told Chris in a low voice, "I'll take first watch." Chris nodded his acceptance and understanding, then began to move about the tent, seeing what he could do to help. Vin quietly left the field hospital. Once he was outside, he began breathing easily again. The Se'min'o women and children were continuing their grisly work. It had to be done, Vin knew that, but it didn't make it easier to watch. He sensed, rather than heard, the chief fall into step beside him, but Vin didn't say anything. What could he say? Words were greatly overrated, as he had heard Carly say on more than one occasion.

But the chief didn't leave. Instead, he said quietly, "It disturbs you, young one. Watching the Jaffa die. You do not judge, you know what they would have done to my people, but it disturbs you, nonetheless." Vin shrugged and the old man continued, "Would it surprise you greatly, young one, if I told you that I found it disturbing, and gave the order to kill the Jaffa nonetheless? Because I must protect my children?"

"Ya do whatcha gotta. Ain't my place to judge. Reckon I'd do a helluva lot worse, if it were my family they was threatenin' to kill. Don't mean I have to watch it. Don't mean it don't make me sick. Reckon I'm goin' to hell, for things I done. But that don't mean they gotta. They ain't never gonna forget, havin' to do that. Don't rightly matter that it was necessary. Still hurts like hell," Vin replied.

"So, young one, you would take the nightmares for yourself? The cold sweats which soak your blankets, the images which would never leave? The cost of your own soul, that comes when you must take the life of another, under any circumstances? O'Neill spoke to me of your Hell, of an afterlife of pain and fire. Do you really believe, young one, that a man such as yourself, who would make such a sacrifice for the sake of others, could end up in such a place?" the man asked.

"Had me a friend once," Vin replied, "Dawn. She asked me that, too. Told her what I'm tellin' ya. I done bad things." Most of them...no, all of them before he had agreed to help find Raquel Hernandez. None of which he had told Adriana, but she seemed to realize anyhow. He said quietly, "I killed people, ya see. And I killed more here today. They was like me, once, like both a' us. Had wives and children and families."

"But why did you kill? For sport? Or to save the life of an innocent? Oh, the act of killing is killing...but what defines the kill is the intent. Was it an honorable kill? Did you torture the one you killed? Was it clean? Was it during a war? I have killed, also, young one. And I can tell you, your intention makes all the difference in the world, to the world. It still shatters your soul...still hurts inside. But look at it this way, young one. For each life you took today, another life was saved...and what is the greater evil? Killing to protect, or failing to take action? You must decide that for yourself. I must see to my children," the chief said.

He rose to his feet and began to walk away. Vin lifted his head and said, "I couldn't do nothin.' Ain't the way I was raised. Ain't the way I was taught. Don't like killin,' but I'm damn good at it. And that's what hurts. Not just the killin,' but that I'm good at it." The chief turned to look at him, and Vin was almost undone by the compassion he saw in those wise, ancient dark eyes. For the first time, he wondered how old the Se'min'o chief was.

"And that is what separates you from a murderer. You know right from wrong, Vin Tanner. The line may blur for you, from time to time. And you may even have different ideas of what is right and wrong, different from that of your friend the colonel. But you know in your heart, and you will do what you can to abide by that knowledge. You will not always succeed. But you will make the attempt," the chief replied. His dark eyes held Vin's bright eyes, almost as if he was trying to drill his words into the young man's soul. Vin bobbed his head once in acknowledgment, and the chief smile. With that, he headed back to the camp.

Vin took a deep breath, and began to climb. He knew Larabee would join him later, after he had a chance to check on the others, but for now, he would keep watch. This was when he felt most comfortable anyhow, especially after such a strange conversation. He didn't know how he felt about his conversation with the chief...it wasn't like Vin, to bare his soul to someone whom he didn't know. But then, it seemed like he had done very little talking...that the chief had seen through his protective barriers, to where Vin Tanner lived and feared.

It also wasn't like him, to let someone stick around, after seeing past his protective walls. Or to stick around himself, but the last week had changed him. Whether he liked it or not, for the first time in two years, someone gave a damn about him. Strange, how something so simple could change things so dramatically. But he knew...knew...that no matter where he went, Larabee would find him. Come for him. Fight at his side...and then kick his ass for leaving. For being such a coward and leaving. But Vin wouldn't leave. That wasn't what he was, who he was. He had his share of faults...but Vin Tanner didn't abandon his friends. Ever.

Part Thirty-Eight

Chris had sensed that Vin needed to be alone after the skirmish, which was why he stuck around the field hospital, helping where he could. Which was how he found out that Josiah had been wounded in the attack. The big man was lying on a pallet in the field hospital as Nathan and Rain cleaned the staff burn. As Chris maintained his position beside Josiah, he saw the chief come back inside.

The two leaders made eye contact and the chief moved slowly to Larabee's side, pausing to see about his 'children.' At last, he stood beside Chris and asked Josiah, as surprised as Chris had been to find the anthropologist in the field hospital, "Why did you not tell us that you had been hurt?" Chris smirked a little, lowering his head. He had a pretty good idea what Josiah would say, since Chris had asked him the very same thing.

Josiah didn't disappoint, replying, "You didn't ask." The chief grinned and Josiah continued, "Everyone else okay? The boys?" It took Chris a minute to realize that he meant Vin and JD, and Chris nodded. Josiah continued with a sigh, "Glad to hear it. Was afraid someone had happened to the kid...the younger one, that is. Don't imagine Vin would take kindly to being called a kid. Is he okay?"

"He needed to be alone...the taking of lives weighs heavily on him, once he allows himself time to think, outside the heat of battle," the chief replied wisely. Josiah closed his eyes, looking very weary, and the chief continued, "Perhaps it will be easier for him if his brother spends time with him."

It took Chris a few minutes to realize that the other man meant him, when he spoke of Vin's brother. And he started to protest...only to remember something. Adriana had only met him once when she had determined that he was now her brother. And hadn't he grown to love her, just from that first meeting? And didn't he feel a bond, a connection, to Vin Tanner, similar to the one he had shared with Adriana?

No, he hadn't been able to read Adriana, nearly as well as he could read Vin Tanner. And she had never been able to communicate what she was thinking, with just a glance. But the bond was there, nonetheless. Chris suddenly felt breathless...what the hell was he doing? Letting Tanner in like this? Hadn't he learned his lesson with Sarah and Adam? But it was too late. He knew it was too late to worry about that.

"I'll be fine, Colonel. Go make sure our brother is all right. It's a heavy burden, having to kill, even if you've done it before," Josiah said. Chris nodded and slowly backed away. He had known, when he agreed to head up SG-7, that he would regret it. He just didn't realize it would be this soon. With leadership came responsibility...Chris was used to that. But he hadn't expected someone to get past his defenses that easily. In the last two and a half years, he had never really allowed himself to care about any of his men.

As Chris headed for the boulder where the solitary figure sat, Buck stopped him. The other man asked, looking serious, "You don't really think that eejit is gonna come back, do you?" Chris nodded...not only did he believe it, he was willing to bet money on it. Buck continued, "So why don't you stick around? Relax a few minutes, instead of charging off to do something else? You always did work too hard."

It was a familiar complaint of Buck's. Chris replied, "Gonna take a walk...get some fresh air. Won't be the same, taking a walk without my little princess, but I won't let that ruin things for me." Buck smiled, his eyes softening as he recalled the nights Chris would walk with Adriana. Chris didn't know if she ever told Buck about what they discussed on those walks...he doubted it. Adriana had never been able to talk to Buck, the way she did to Chris.

It had made Chris uncomfortable in the beginning...Adriana could be devastatingly frank when it suited her purposes. There were no women in her life...something about the Wilmington patriarch made Larabee's skin crawl...and talking to Buck was absolutely out of the question. Which was how Chris found himself talking about the birds and the bees to a thirteen year old girl during a walk to get ice cream.

Damn Tanner, for bringing Adriana up anyhow. Chris hadn't thought of her...until he had met Tanner, Chris had put her in the same box as Sarah and Adam. But she was alive. He was partially responsible for Buck missing her graduation...she deserved better than that. Buck said softly, "DeeDee always loved going for those walks with you. Said you made her feel like a grown up. I got a letter from her before we shoved off."

Chris found himself going on full alert, as Buck continued, "She's so happy, Chris. She and her roommate...flatmate...kept passing the paper back and forth. You were right."

Huh? Right about what? As if hearing his thoughts, his oldest friend went on, "I let all those years slip away. Adriana said something about coming here this summer. I'd kill to see her. But if I'm gonna be spending all my time with the Stargate program, I won't get any time with her. And that's not fair to her." Goddammit, here we go again, Chris thought with exasperation, is this the same man who told me just a few minutes ago that I work too hard?

"You ever hear of vacation time, Buck? Talk to the General, I'm sure he can make arrangements. You haven't seen your sister in how many years? And hell, even if you can't get the time off, I can...she's my sister, too, remember?" Chris reminded the other man. Besides, the colonel thought, I know a certain guide who would also kill to see a very dear friend again. But Buck doesn't need to know that, not right now.

"We'll see what happens," Buck hedged, and Chris rolled his eyes, then flinched as his own words echoed in his. He shook his head and turned away from his friend, heading out to see Vin. Buck continued, his voice suddenly very soft, "What do you see when you look at him, Chris? Tanner, I mean. What's so special about him?" Chris turned back, startled at the edge he heard in Buck's voice.

And startled that he couldn't answer the question. That was enough to infuriate him, but that would wait. And because he couldn't answer, Chris turned it around on his oldest friend, asking, "What do you see when you look at the kid? Why do you fuss over him the way you do? Hell, I don't remember you fussing over Adriana like that, the times I went home with you on leave...so what is it about that kid which gets you all out of sorts?"

"Somebody's gotta keep that kid outta trouble, Chris...he don't have the sense God gave an ant! Eating that big breakfast before goin' through the Gate...hell, I never been through the Gate, and I knew better than that! And DeeDee never needed me to fuss over her...she was a helluva lot smarter than the kid, even when she was eight," Buck replied. And the pieces fell into place for Larabee. DeeDee never needed me.

However, Chris replied, "Apples and oranges, Buck. Adriana's a completely different person from Private Dunne. Different experiences, different choices." He paused, then added, "You asked a minute ago, why Tanner. Because he reminds me of Adriana. Maybe because they're the same age, maybe because she's as honest as he is. No hiding. Just straightforward, blunt even, when the mood strikes her."

"Captain Travis told me that he reminded her of a younger version of you... younger, less intense. Imagine that has something to do with it?" Buck asked. Chris shifted his weight uneasily, both at the continuing conversation and the reference to Mary Travis. Unfortunately, he couldn't say she was wrong. Mainly, because he didn't know she was wrong. If she was wrong. He figured it was a simplification, but what other reason was there for the way he had known what the kid was planning to do, just from that one glance?

"It just is," he said finally, and it sounded lame even to Chris. He shook his head and continued, "You look after the kid. I want to talk to Tanner, see what he thinks." Buck looked at him questioningly, and Chris added, "What he thinks Anderson will do tomorrow. He doesn't think this is over, either. I got my ideas about the next move...want to hear his take. I'll be out there if anyone needs me." He gestured out to the shadows falling over the rocks. It would be night soon.

"I'll take second watch. Don't forget to eat something," Buck said. Chris rolled his eyes, but smiled and nodded, then slipped out into the night. He was still troubled by his conversation with Buck. And by the questions the major had raised. In the time he had known Vin Tanner, he still hadn't come to a decent explanation for the...connection...they seemed to share. It bugged Chris...not being able to provide a rational explanation. Bugged him a lot.

Part Thirty-Nine

He rather liked this spot. Could understand why Mr. Tanner had chosen it for his watch. That worthy young man was now sleeping in the cottage he shared with Colonel Larabee. If it had been anyone but Mr. Tanner, Ezra Standish would have pitied anyone who acted as Colonel Larabee's roommate. The man was not the most pleasant of people, even when he was fully awake. However, Mr. Tanner seemed to take it all in stride...alarmingly so. It seemed it was nearly impossible to ruffle the guide.

Chief way of agitating him, of course, being the assault against innocents. Something which Ezra had in common, though he would have swallowed serrated knives before he admitted to having anything in common with any of his new teammates. That led to forming attachments, which in turn to disappointment, and Ezra P. Standish, one-time police negotiator and now the resident diplomat for SG-7, had enough of disappointment in his thirty-odd years of life.

What was even more disquieting was the discovery that Tanner was watching him, while Ezra was with the children. Ezra had looked up once, and found the young man's eyes on him, with a thoughtful expression on Tanner's face. No. It had been more than thoughtful. He almost looked sad, as if somehow, he had seen through Ezra's mask. Ezra had become so proficient with that mask, he had almost convinced himself that the lies were true.

If he were to let down his guard with anyone in this unusual group, it would be either the larger-than-life Buck Wilmington, or the quiet, wary Vin Tanner. Such an interesting dichotomy, at least on the surface. Mr. Tanner had spent most of his life, looking out for himself, taking care of himself. Just as Ezra had. And Major Wilmington, while he was self-reliant, had the love of his mother to sustain him through much of his early life. Yet, Ezra wondered if anyone else could see the similarities between the two men.

He shook his head with a sigh. Lovely spot, but all too conducive for thinking. Then again, his situation at the moment was perfect for contemplating one's place in the universe...or even a small microcosm of said universe, such as SG-7. Third watch had fallen to Ezra, after Major Wilmington. Dr. Sanchez was still recovering from his wound, and young Private Dunne was still shaken from the battle. And then there was Mr. Jackson.

Ezra sighed, sitting back against the rock. Now there was an interesting dichotomy. And the Southerner would have thought about it further, but he noticed a small figure leave one of the cottages and head determinedly in the opposite direction. If Ezra remembered correctly, the caves were in that direction. Mr. Tanner had asked the previous night what the caves were like, explaining that they might provide a hiding place for the people of the village, should the need arise. Not explained in that way, of course, but that had been the gist of his argument.

The question was, who was heading for the caves, and for what purpose? With the little knowledge he had of their foe, Ezra didn't think it was likely that Anderson and his men would be seeking sanctuary from those caves. However, anything was possible...and he wanted to make sure the solitary figure wasn't giving aid and comfort to the enemy. Casting a glance around, Ezra headed after the figure, his hand resting on his gun.

As he approached the figure, it got steadily smaller, until Ezra realized it was a child. One of the children he had been entertaining the previous day, while Mr. Tanner was conducting his rifle lessons, but damned if he could remember the child's name. While the Se'min'o seemed to be descended somehow from the Seminole tribes of the American Southwest and Florida, Ezra had a devil of a time, getting his tongue around the names.

In the time she had been here, the lovely Dr. Tyler had begun teaching her new friends 'English,' and they had been teaching her their language. Still, despite her best efforts, despite the best efforts of everyone, there were still misunderstandings, miscommunications. Ezra didn't really understand how Mr. Tanner, Dr. Sanchez, and Colonel Larabee had managed to lay out the plan for the skirmish with the chief.

Young Private Dunne was finding it difficult as well. Not just understanding what was being said, but in simply speaking the names of the Se'min'o. The boy finally gave up, and simply started calling the children by various English names. When Mr. Jackson had questioned him where he came up with the names, the boy had simply shrugged and said that they looked like a 'Sam,' or 'Kelly,' or whatever. There had been some confusion, and a bit of resentment, on the part of the natives at first, at least until they heard how Private Dunne mangled their names.

Ezra laughed quietly to himself, but turned his attention more fully to the child. If he was correct, that was the young lady whom Private Dunne had named 'Elena.' God only knew why, though one clue was provided when Private Dunne admitted that 'Elena' was the name of a young lady from Trenton, a classmate of the lad's in primary school. This Elena was no more than seven or eight years of age. A lovely little girl...all of the children in the village were beautiful, though. Beautiful and loved, Ezra observed to himself with more than a touch of sadness.

The moment of wistfulness disappeared, as Ezra shook himself, focusing only on the young girl. As he had thought, she was heading for the caves. Why? What was there? Ezra watched for several moments, then turned, his eyes sweeping over the village below. He glanced down at his watch...the others should be waking up soon. In fact, unless he was very mistaken, there was Mr. Tanner now. The suede jacket made him easy to spot. No one else in the team would be caught dead in that.

And Elena was just a child. Ezra nodded to himself and turned back toward the child. She was still within sight, and Ezra moved swiftly to catch up. It didn't take long. She was, after all, a small child, with short legs. She climbed into one of the caves, and Ezra groaned under his breath. Wonderful. Just wonderful. However, he still didn't know what was in that cave, and if the child was in danger.

Elena obviously wasn't aware of him following her...as Ezra bent to enter the cave, his breath caught in his throat. The child was kneeling beside something, chattering in her native language. Ezra slipped up behind the little girl, who was stroking what looked to be a cat while it ate. She chattered away and Ezra relaxed slowly. She was hiding a cat, and feeding it. Sneaking away in the early morning, before anyone else was up.

He just smiled, shaking his head. A smile that died as a powerful vibration shook the cave. Elena screamed, grabbing for the cat, while instinct made Ezra grab for Elena. Not a quake, or whatever was comparable to this place. Elena screamed, squirming, and Ezra whispered soothing nonsense. Hearing a familiar voice among the 'boom,' calmed the child. There it was again. Ezra's blood ran cold. Dear God. It was a cannon. Directly over their heads.

Part Forty

Vin was up early that morning, though that wasn't anything new. He had taken first watch the previous night, kept company by Larabee. The pair didn't talk that much. Just enjoyed being with someone else who didn't need to talk. At least, Vin knew that was what it was like for him. Larabee made it so damn easy. Just sitting and talking, or not talking. When others would have been babbling to fill the silence, Larabee just sat there.

Larabee had decided he was gonna get Drina's address from the major, and startwriting her again. He hadn't heard from her in years, Larabee admitted. Had made himself forget about her. Was easier that way. That part, the colonel hadn't said, but he didn't need to say a word. Vin understood that it was easier to forget about someone you cared about, or even loved, if you didn't think you'd ever see them again. Not that the guide ever spoke when Larabee talked about his wife and son. He didn't want a razor at his throat, after all.

Chris had assured him that he wouldn't mention Vin to Adriana...that when Vin was ready to connect with his friend, it would be on his terms, not Larabee's. And the same was true of Adriana. If she felt like confiding in Chris, as she had when she was a teenager, the door was open...but it was up to her. Vin could respect that. Hell, he wished he had known Chris Larabee when he was a kid. Larabee didn't interfere in things that weren't his concern.

Though, looking back now, Vin could hardly blame Priscilla Meadows for 'interfering' by directing him to the library when he had been seeking advice about dealing with Charlotte Richmond. He reckoned that was somewhat different, though, because a) he had asked for her help, and b) she had given him that help, though not in the way he had been expecting. Yup, she had definitely helped him.

All this and more was going through Vin's head as he sat outside the hut he had been sharing with Chris. About a half hour after Vin rolled out of bed, the colonel joined him outside. Neither spoke a word. Larabee just glanced at Vin, who returned the salutation with a nod of his own. The colonel sat down beside him, sighing quietly. Vin didn't speak. He reckoned that until the others got moving, a man had a right to be left alone with his thoughts. And they were...for another half hour.

In that time, the pair had decided they would take a ride around the perimeter, using horses provided for them by the Se'min'o. They informed the others when they got up, and Major Wilmington volunteered to come with them. Josiah was healing very well, and he was cooking breakfast. It would be ready by the time they returned. Vin listened to the conversation with half an ear. Anderson had given up too easily the day before...he would be back.

It was pure happenstance that his eyes picked up on the glint. He muttered, "What the hell is that?" Chris looked up...just in time for the first cannon ball to impact with the ground, causing the ground to shudder under their feet and spraying dirt in its wake. Cannon ball? They had a goddamn cannon???? Who the hell used cannon balls anymore? Never mind that. He muttered, "Only take a few more rounds before they're in range." His eyes were already searching out ways to evacuate these people from the village, away from that thing.

Another ball impacted with the ground, closer, and all hell broke loose. The second cannon ball had the effect of shaking everyone out of their momentary paralysis. Despite the ancient weapon, or maybe because of it, the Jaffa up on the ridge were becoming way too accurate. SG-7 immediately set to getting the villagers to safety. Chris was screaming something about Ezra, while Vin just concentrated on getting himself and a little boy of about eleven to safety. Which was, for the moment, a small area near the caves, which put them directly under the cannon ball. However, they couldn't stay there.

At about the same time, one of the mothers cried out...her little girl was missing, according to Rain, who was helping Nathan. Vin put that to the back of his mind. The cannonballs were striking closer and closer to the center of the village, and there were more people to get out of the line of fire. As soon as the little boy was safe in Josiah's arms, Vin charged back into the smoke and confusion.

Years of being both hunter and hunted kicked in, his focus narrowing to the old man who had collapsed in the middle of the village. The day before yesterday, he had been teaching that old man how to shoot. Vin had a real big problem with just letting his students die. But this time, he didn't have a choice. Something slammed into him from behind, knocking him to the ground, and a half second after that, the Jaffa had range. The cannon boomed yet again, raining dirt on the pair sprawled on the ground.

When Vin lifted his head, the man whom he had been trying to reach was several yards away, arms flung out to his sides. Around the steady ringing in his ears, the young hunter heard a familiar voice whisper, "He's dead, Vin...nothin' more you can do for him. Everyone else is safe, now we gotta get safe, too." Larabee. Vin closed his eyes a moment, then shook himself. Job wasn't done yet. Still had work to do.

He accepted Larabee's hand and the blond colonel pulled him to his feet, then they headed back to the safety of their hiding place. Nathan was there immediately, making sure Vin was alright. The guide nodded, easing himself to the ground. Around him, arguments raged about what to do next. Vin tuned it all out, his head throbbing and his heart hurting. Chris put a stop to all of it when he said, "We can't stay here...there has to be a way out."

"There is," Rain stated, and Vin raised his head at the certainty in her voice, "we can climb." The way she said it, Vin realized that the young biologist knew something which they didn't. Hell, she had been here a lot longer...'course she knew something they did. The old chief nodded as she repeated her words in his language, a smile appearing as he nodded proudly. Like she was his own child, and she had surprised him.

"All right. Vin and I will take point. Nathan, you and Rain stay in the middle, with the wounded. Josiah, that means you. Buck, I want you and the kid bringing up the rear. Rain, tell everyone what we're doing," Chris said. Vin quietly marveled at how quickly the barriers of rank had broken down, at least for the colonel. The young guide sighed...God, his head ached! But he had work to do. He just had to keep reminding himself of that. Somewhere in the back of his head, he wondered where Ezra was...if he was alright.

It took less than two minutes to plan what they would do...it wasn't a great plan, but they had to make do. Vin wondered if the Jaffa led by Anderson knew about this trail of Rain's. God help them if so...the entire village had participated in the humiliation and defeat of Anderson's forces the previous day. Vin knew the man would show no mercy to the villagers. Men, women, and children would be slaughtered.

Moving in a line, single file, SG-7 and the Se'min'o villagers made their way from their temporary shelter. They hugged the side of the ridge, which afforded them some protection from the shells. Somewhere in the back of Vin's mind, he recognized this was a probable trap...using that goddamn cannon to flush them out. But they had to do something. And the odds were about even on this one. They had no idea how many cannon balls the Jaffa had...and even if the damn ammo didn't get them, they couldn't stay here. Vin just wished there was some other way. But there wasn't.

They made their way up the ridge, one of the young warriors in the lead at the insistence of the chief. Vin and Chris didn't know the path, but the boy did. And the chief wasn't about to risk Rain's life. Fortunately, Larabee saw the sense in the chief's words, and the young warrior had taken point. Behind Vin, bickering continued between the major and JD. Vin smiled faintly as he heard JD declare that the major was full of shit. Buck Wilmington just laughed and informed the boy he was learning.

They had almost reached the top...the warrior was standing on the crest of the ridge, Vin and Chris right behind him...when the young man jerked and crumpled to the ground. Two Jaffa were standing there with staff weapons. Vin turned and saw two more approaching from behind. He glanced at Chris, whose face could have been carved from stone. With a nod, Larabee acknowledged they were surrounded. Vin muttered, "Reckon now might be a good time to be headin' back to the Gate."

Part Forty-One

They were in one helluva mess this time. Colonel Christopher Larabee and his men, captured. The Se'min'o, herded into another area, while Anderson once more questioned the chief about the gold...the naquadah. There was no naquadah, it had run out years earlier. The colonel was distracted, so Larabee used the time to look over his men. Standish was the only one still free...and Vin had muttered something earlier about the negotiator and children.

Then again, Chris considered it a minor miracle that Tanner even had breath to talk. One of the children had latched onto him, during the climb back down...when the Jaffa had swatted at the child, trying to knock her away from the guide, Tanner responded by ducking over the little girl. The Jaffa responded by slamming the handle of his staff weapon into the back of Vin's skull, then kicked the fallen guide savagely in his side.

The child was drawn to safety, while Anderson had intervened before the Jaffa could really get into the new sport. Chris had helped Vin to his feet, the guide hissing that he would be fine, was the kid okay? Chris reassured him and helped Vin to sit down beside the others, as the Jaffa put chains on them all. Anderson was glancing back at them as he took the child to join her family. Why? Why did he keep looking at them like that? Chris shook his head, turning his attention back to his men...the ones beside him, at least.

Vin was still a bit pale, but breathing somewhat easier. Maybe he knew how to control pain, instead of letting it control him? Now there was a concept. It seemed to Chris that he had spent the last two and a half years letting pain control him. It was easier that way. Keeping people at a distance, snapping at anyone who got too close.

Sarah would be furious with him. Would have been furious with him for taking a razor to Buck, after his old friend told Mary Travis about Sarah and Adam. Would have been furious with him for the way he had pushed the captain away, because she was beautiful and spirited, and didn't back down from him. He may have scared her a little, but that had never stopped her from standing up to him when she believed she was right.

Sarah. Adam. These people, these children, would share their fate if Larabee didn't do something. His first order of business was getting out of his chains. That's right, he thought, that's right, keep it simple. We're dealing with Jaffa, yes, but their leader, if only in name, is a Confederate soldier. Think in those terms. Think in terms of a man who fought in one of the ugliest, most devastating wars in the history of the United States.

And speaking of Southerners...just where the hell was Standish? Tanner muttered, shifting a little closer to Chris, "Reckon he saw what I did, this time yesterday." Chris looked at his companion, who explained, "One of the little ladies from the village...think it was the little gal JD calls 'Elena.' She was makin' for the caves with food. Reckon she found a kitten, or somethin' like that. And Ezra has a real soft spot for the little ones."

"How do you know it was for a kitten, or whatever?" Chris asked. He was treated to a disgusted look, and Chris realized what a stupid question it had been. If Elena was the girl he was thinking of, she was barely able to carry enough food for herself, much less for all these men. Larabee continued in a low voice, his eyes flickering around warily, "You're figuring Standish saw her sneaking off in the early morning, and got curious."

"Or a mite worried. Little thing like that, sneakin' out in the early mornin.' Reckon it mighta worried me, if I didn't know little gals like that in Texas. Raquel Hernandez, the little girl I was helpin' to find with them archaeology students...she woulda done somethin' like that. Hell, she did do stuff like that!" Vin muttered. He muffled a curse as one of the Jaffa kicked his outstretched legs, and glared at the huge bully.

"So you think he'll be back?" Chris asked softly as the Jaffa moved down the line, checking each pair of chains. Vin bobbed his head ever so slightly, his face stilling as Anderson left the Se'min'o and approached the men once more. Chris edged closer to his friend, knowing there was little he could do, but wanting to help somehow. The Southern colonel stared hard at the young guide, his face a mask of confusion.

"I know you, don't I, boy? Yes. I've seen your face before. Did you fight in the war? No, you would have been too young...too young. How do I know you? When were you born, son, and where?" Anderson asked. Vin blinked...obviously, like Chris, he had been expecting anything but this. The Southerner shook his head, muttering, "God, what's happened to me? Nothing makes sense. I've been here before, I've seen you before...but those aren't my boys."

"I was born in 1973...in Texas. Didn't fight in no wars...ain't none while I was growin' up. And we ain't never met, Colonel," Vin said in a low voice. Chris watched the colonel's face intently, even as he continued to slowly, meticulously work his way out of the manacles.

"My God. Even your voice is the same. But that can't be. 1973 is a hundred years away, boy!" Anderson hissed. Vin just stared at him and the colonel looked away, then back again. As if his eyes couldn't stay away from the guide for more than a few seconds, and the man said softly, "You're tellin' me the truth. What am I doin' here? What did they do to me?" He was almost sobbing as he sank to his knees in front of Vin.

"Ain't rightly sure 'bout the first question...but I reckon they done to ya, what they done to ever'body they can use. Way I hear it, they use people...then throw Sem away. What do ya 'member, Colonel?" Vin asked quietly. Chris looked at his new friend quickly, then at Anderson. The man licked his lips, frowning, as if he was trying to focus on something. Was it possible? That the man could be breaking free of the Gou'ald?

"I was dead...and then I was alive again. They were staring down at me...told me I would have a chance for revenge. That they would help me get the gold for my boys...get the gold away from the damn injuns. But these ain't my boys, y'see? My boys...and Francis. I loved Francis, like he was my own son, and he turned against me. Stood with those damn cowboys against me. Stood with you against me," Anderson growled.

Vin just shook his head and replied, "No, Colonel. I don't know who ya think I am, but I ain't. This is the first time we met. But I reckon I know why he hated ya so much, whoever he was. Reckon he didn't take kindly, to innocent folks bein' hurt for somethin' they ain't got. Reckon he figgered for all your talk, ya was no better than them Yanks ya hate so much. Stealin,' lootin' from other folks. Ya talk fancy, but all ya are is a thief."

Chris saw the rage dawning in the colonel's eyes, and knew his friend was about to get hurt. Saw the colonel draw his hand back, to backhand Vin. But something stopped him. His hand stopped in mid-swing as Vin stared up at him defiantly. No...not defiantly. There was some defiance in his expression...but more than that, Chris saw acceptance. He had spoken the truth, and it had stung...and now he would pay the price.

And then the colonel's hand dropped. He whispered, "Francis." Just that one word, that one name. He closed his eyes and tears slipped down his face. When he opened his eyes, his eyes were clear and Chris wondered if he had been addicted to the sarcophagus after all. He had never heard of such a quick recovery. Anderson whispered, "Francis was trying to tell me that all along, son. He was trying to tell me that I had become the Yankees, and I wouldn't listen. I called him a coward at the end. But he wasn't a coward, was he, boy? Neither are you."

He lowered his head, whispering something Chris couldn't hear. When he lifted his eyes, the haze was all gone. What the hell? It took time to break addictions...and withdrawal was hell. But his eyes were clear. This made no sense. Chris didn't like things that didn't make sense. He liked things clear and certain. Confederate colonels on a distant planet going from psycho to clear-headedness didn't qualify as 'clear,' much less certain. And why had Anderson snapped out of it, when he had looked directly at Vin? Without meaning to, Chris looked at the lieutenant...who inclined his head. What the hell?

The colonel said softly, "I can't stop them, son. Much as I want to, I can't stop them from killing you. But I can buy you time. Do you believe in redemption, boy? I do. After all these years, I can finally see through the clouds to the other side. I can redeem myself, son. I can be forgiven. All I wanted...was to do right by my boys. To make sure no one would ever forget them. To make sure they didn't die in vain."

"They didn't, Colonel. No one has ever forgotten," Chris said in a low voice. His eyes flickered to the Jaffa. He had been given some sort of signal. But to do what? He almost pulled his wrists free of the manacles...almost. But the Jaffa's eyes flickered next to one of his other men, who aimed a staff weapon at the colonel's back. It took Chris half a second to process this, then he cried out, "Colonel, behind you!" He hated this man, for what he had done, but he didn't deserve to be shot in the back. Not even this man.

Anderson spun around and flung his arms out...taking the blast full in the chest. He made no move to dodge out of the way, and crumpled to the sand. The Jaffa's eyes glowed and he said in an unnaturally deep voice, "He had outlived his usefulness, you see. And so I gave him a drug, to clear his mind. I knew once he did that, he would turn on us. I never banked on him recognizing your young friend."

So this was the puppet master...they had wondered if Anderson was the pawn or the player. They had their answer now. The Jaffa, who had now been revealed as a Gou'ald, continued, "You will forgive me if I do not introduce myself. I have no wish to come to the attention of the other System Lords, as yet. That is why I need this planet...as a base of operations, you might say. But before that can happen...you must die. And a warning sent back to the Ta're...of what will happen to them, if they ever return."

"I am afraid you are mistaken there, suh...you see, should anything befall one of my companions, or myself, you will have an unholy war on your hands, once our bodies are returned. Our generals tend to take it rather personally, when one of their teams is attacked," a familiar voice said, stepping out into the open. Ezra Standish moved slowly into the open, the little Elena dogging his every step. Damn Tanner. Right again. Standish shook his head at the other six men, sighing, "I can't leave you gentleman alone for five minutes, without y'all attractin' some kind of trouble!"

Part Forty-Two

The neophyte System Lord stared at the newcomer, then threw back his head and laughed. Once he could regain his composure, the Gou'ald chuckled, "You are one, against many. How many of us do you expect to take down? Foolish, foolish Ta're, but I suppose your naivete is what attracts the Tok'ra to you." Ezra's face had frozen over at the mention of the Tok'ra. Then again, no one in the SGC really liked the Tok'ra, but Ezra actually allowed emotion to show on his face, which did surprise Chris. That was a first.

There was no emotion, however, in his voice as he replied, "True. In that case, suh, you best discuss amongst yourselves, which of you will die." Chris fought back a smirk, remembering the first time Ezra had used that line. He wondered if it would work as well now as it did then. Much as he wanted to believe it, the Gou'ald weren't that likely to fall for such a trick. He was right. The System Lord laughed again.

"You choose," the Gou'ald replied, still laughing. His attention was away from Chris, who used that opportunity to slip out of the manacles once and for all. His skin was scraped and raw and bloody, but he was free. He slipped up behind one of the other Jaffa, immobilizing him in a move Teal'c had taught him. Jaffa tended to be bigger, and stronger, thanks to their symbiot...but Teal'c had taught him how to use that strength against them.

"No, I think I will. Drop the staff weapons! Now! Or I turn the snake's head to mush!" Chris growled. In addition to learning how to immobilize enemy Jaffa, Teal'c had also taught Chris different ways to kill Jaffa. There was more than one way to kill a Jaffa...but the most painful was crushing the symbiot while inside the host's body. It was a form of poisoning. Ezra dropped to his knees, whispering something to Elena, using his hands to illustrate.

"You are a fool, Ta're," the System Lord hissed, "Do you really think you can hold off all of my men! Pah! You are two, against my entire Guard! I have less than half my force here, with you. You cannot take the others." Chris just glared. He had six men. Plus the Se'min'o, who were a force in and of themselves. They would fight and die, defending this planet. Their home. Why didn't the System Lords understand that?

From the corner of his eye, Chris detected movement. Anderson, reaching out. For what? He turned his attention back to the System Lord. The Jaffa had not yet moved...to a man, they were watching him warily. Chris didn't understand at first...until he remembered that the Jaffa had been fighting the Ta're for years, and they had learned not to underestimate anyone who claimed the title of SG. Jack O'Neill and his team had come through similar situations, with worse odds. So would SG-7.

Ezra had finished his whispered consultation, and the little girl nodded her understanding. Apparently, Rain had been teaching the Se'min'o children English, as well as the adults. Elena ran to Anderson, digging in his pockets. Ezra maintained his grip on his pistol, aiming it at anyone who would harm the child. After a moment, Elena held up the keys triumphantly, and scampered over to Vin. Chris maintained his hold on the Jaffa. The odds were slowly changing.

At least until the neophyte System Lord began to insult the courage of his men. Chris understood none of the language used, but he recognized the tone. And as Elena bent over Vin's manacles, to free him, Chris saw one of the other Jaffa raising a staff weapon. The Jaffa aimed the weapon at the kneeling child. He wasn't the only one who saw. Vin growled and looped his bound arms around the child, drawing her close to his body protectively.

At the same time, Anderson's hand closed on the rifle which Vin had been using. The System Lord had dropped it in front of the guide, mocking him. Just close enough for Vin to see, but not close enough for him to reach. Anderson used the little strength he had remaining and rolled toward Vin, depositing it in front of the guide. The young man picked up the weapon and fired at the Jaffa who had been threatening him and Elena. That was a signal for the shooting to begin. Remembering what Teal'c had taught him, Chris pressed his weapon into the Jaffa's back and blew his insides out, killing the symbiot. Even as the Jaffa fell, Chris was already heading for the weapons of the rest of his men, firing all the while.

Elena turned in Vin's arms, still struggling to unlock his manacles. At last, he was free, and Vin deposited the little girl in front of Buck. For the second time that day, all hell broke loose. The Jaffa opened fire, and so did the free members of SG-7. Ezra maintained his position, shooting anyone who aimed at Chris as the colonel retrieved the weapons of his men. Symbiot or not, it was real hard to recover from a bullet to the brain. And Ezra was a damn good shot.

At the same time, as Elena struggled to free Buck, Vin used his own body as a shield as he fired at the Jaffa. One by one, the little Se'min'o girl freed the remaining members of SG-7, and to a man, they all joined the battle. As Vin had done only a few minutes earlier, JD protected Elena with his body, at least until Vin could cover him. At that point, JD swept the little girl into his arms and ran for cover with the others.

But in the smoke and haze, the System Lord slipped away. He wouldn't have gone far. There was still the matter of the villagers below them, and the naquadah. Once it was safe, Elena left her hiding place and began pouncing on the dying Jaffa...doing her part to speed the process along. It hurt his heart, seeing the feral rage in the young face, but Chris couldn't bring himself to say anything to her.

His eyes met Ezra's and the colonel said, in a voice only the negotiator could hear, "Don't ever run out on me again. Not even to check out suspicious movement. You see something that bothers you, you let me know. Carrier pigeon, email, smoke signals, whatever. Leave word with one of the others, but you let me know if you can't be where you're supposed to be. I didn't know what to think, Standish, when we couldn't find you. And I don't like not knowing where my men are."

A humorless smile appeared, as Standish tipped the bill of the cap worn by all of the SG-7 members...except Tanner. As if Standish had heard him thinking of the guide, the man asked, "Is Mr. Tanner all right? He seems to be favoring his side." Chris looked at the young man now kneeling beside Colonel Anderson. Standish continued, "Anderson sacrificed himself. He knew himself to be a pawn, knew he was to be sacrificed...but he made the choice. Of the time of the sacrifice...and who would be the beneficiary."

Chris nodded and said quietly, "When we were captured, one of the Jaffa was messing with a kid...Tanner put his two cents in. Got clubbed pretty hard, then kicked in the side. After this is over, once we get back to the SGC, Doc Frasier will want a look at him." And he realized what he had said. Not 'if,' but 'when.' He said no more, just moved quietly to Vin's side. The young guide's hand rested on the dying colonel's shoulder.

Josiah had joined Vin, and Anderson whispered, "It wasn't just you. All of you, you were there. I didn't see that until now. Didn't recognize anyone but you. The others dress differently, but not you. If I hadn't recognized you...but I did. I made the right choice this time. What's your name, boy? I never knew it, the last time." He ignored the shushing noises made by Josiah, his attention focused solely on Vin.

"It's Vin. Vin Tanner," the young guide answered. Chris saw Anderson's mouth move. Saw the man mouthing the name to himself, as if it was a mantra.

"Vin Tanner," Anderson whispered. He reached out for the guide one last time, but before his hand reached Vin, the Southern colonel exhaled. He never took another breath. His eyes remained open, staring at the open sky. Vin reached over and gently closed the staring eyes, then dropped his head. Elena had finished her grisly work, and came over to the guide. Vin looked up, looked at Elena, then looked at her small hands.

He said hoarsely, "C'mere, little lady. Reckon ya need a little help there." He removed his bandanna from his neck, and carefully cleaned the slime from the small hands. Once he was finished, he tossed the bandanna away. Chris understood. Even if it came clean, Vin would never want it next to his skin again. Vin managed a wan smile for the little girl and said, "All better now, little lady."

Elena said something in her native language, then threw her small arms around Vin's neck. The force of her body colliding with his rocked him backward, but Vin put his arms around the little girl, returning the embrace. As the others gathered around, Chris made no attempt to interfere until Vin raised his head. Then the colonel said quietly, "The System Lord is down below, with the villagers. It's time we finished this." Vin nodded and scooped Elena into his arms, settling her onto his hip.

"I take it you have a plan, Colonel...there's another twenty-five men down there, plus the System Lord," Ezra observed. Chris just smiled, his eyes flickering from Ezra to the cannon. The negotiator cocked his head, then a maliciously mischievous expression crossed his face. He nodded his agreement, and Chris told the others, "This is the plan. We don't have the element of surprise, not in the obvious way, but we can still surprise the snake-head."

Part Forty-Three

Ezra hadn't been sure what to do. He was on a strange planet, separated from the rest of his team. And while Ezra had been raised to be self-sufficient, desert planets had not been included in the lesson plan...for that matter, nor had deserts. He had looked down at the terrified child in his arms, and the equally terrified...whatever that was. Did he get the little girl to her family, or try to rescue the others?

He had been tempted to head back to the Gate...until he thought of facing Generals Hammond and Travis. While he was dirty and dusty, it was obvious he hadn't been in a fight. And he knew from the stories he had heard during poker games that members of SG-1 had always stuck around to rescue the others. Ezra didn't count himself a hero, not like Jack O'Neill or Teal'c, both of whom he liked very much. But he found himself not wanting to disappoint either of the generals. And if he came back without the others, he knew that would happen.

There was something else. His memory of the psych test. Don't ever run out on me again, the colonel had told him in that Old West setting. Now, technically speaking, Ezra hadn't run out the first time. Not in fact. Just in thought. And his instinct told him that Chris Larabee was not a man who reacted well to disappointment. Well then, Ezra thought to himself, making up his mind, I shall endeavor not to do so. He had given up on getting along with Nathan Jackson, at least for the moment, but things were still open with Larabee and the others. With that, his mind was made up.

Mother would be furious, of course...she would say that she had taught her baby boy better than that. It was bad enough that he worked for a living. He had a trust fund from his father, who had died when Ezra was still a small boy. He didn't need to work. At least, not to ensure his continued financial stability. Ezra had countered that trust funds had a nasty habit of running out...and he liked being able to depend on himself.

It was, he admitted, a slap at her. At growing up alone, never in more than one place for more than a year. Never long enough to make friends. Of never truly believing that his mother loved him. True, at least he had a mother, unlike young Private Dunne, and Major Wilmington's young sister...the latter of whom had found her mother dead in a pool of her own blood, when that child was but eight years of age. Just a few years older than the child now cowering in Ezra's arms.

From what Major Wilmington had said, however, his baby sister had lost her mother, long before Katrien Wilmington's murder. The major had said with a quiet anger uncharacteristic of the big man, that his stepmother had never shown her daughter any kind of affection in his presence. Any kind of love. Ezra's own mother, Maude, hadn't been very good at displays of affection...of any kind. But she had tried. Maybe when he got out of this...he should try to make amends with his mother.

If he got out of this. Which brought him back to the current situation. He was one against an entire Serpent Guard. True, he and his compatriots had eliminated some of them the previous day, but Ezra was still one against many times many. Going back through the Gate also was not an option. Ezra barely remembered his father, but he often found himself imagining both General Travis and General Hammond in that role. So, no, that wasn't an option, either.

And he couldn't leave the child. The child. While Ezra knew he was alien to this world, in more ways than one, this child was not. She had even more to lose than he did...why not obtain her aid in ridding her world of those walking, talking snakes? Or, as Colonel O'Neill put it so eloquently, snake-heads. He looked down at the little girl, frowning thoughtfully. She was still trembling in his arms, but was a little calmer. That was what decided Ezra...that she had calmed down.

Ezra had learned as a very young boy that the best way to distract himself from his own misery was observing others. What better way to distract Elena, than to ask for her help? He settled Elena on her feet and turned her to face him. Remembering one of the few Se'min'o words which he had learned from listening to Rain Tyler the previous night, Ezra pointed to himself and told the girl in her own language, "Help."

Elena cocked her head to one side, a confused expression on her face. Then she shifted the kitten in her arms, leaving one hand free, and touched Ezra's chest with one small finger. She repeated in her language, her tone questioning, "Help?" Ezra nodded, smiling, and Elena smiled too. She repeated, this time more confidently, "Help!" Well, Ezra thought, that went well. He didn't know that the rest of SG-7 had been captured. But, to be prudent, he believed that was the wisest course of action.

Ezra lifted the little girl into his arms, and this time she didn't resist him. He saw SG-7 being paraded into the village by the Serpent Guards. It occurred to him that he was using the incorrect name, but it wasn't like anyone could hear him. The Se'min'o and SG-7 were being separated, all except for one little girl, who had attached herself to Vin Tanner, and refused to let go. One of the Jaffa reached for the child. Even Ezra, who was a good distance away, could see the little girl cowering away from the Jaffa.

Evidently, so did Vin, for he bent over the little girl protectively. Ezra was surprised to find himself growling when the Jaffa responded by cracking the butt of his staff weapon against the guide's skull. Tanner released the child involuntarily, but young Private Dunne scooped her up as the guide sank to the ground. The little girl, seeing her hero and protector down, started screaming hysterically, especially after the Jaffa kicked Tanner in the side.

If Colonel Larabee doesn't make you pay for that, Ezra told the Jaffa icily within the safety of his own mind, I believe I shall! While he hadn't allowed himself to form an attachment to any of his new colleagues, Tanner had been attacked while protecting a child. And that simply wasn't done in Ezra Standish's world. He watched in silence...they were taking SG-7 back up onto the cliff, while the villagers would remain in the village. Well, that made no sense! Never mind. It would give Ezra time to get into position. He was closer, after all. And it would give him time to come up with a plan.

It wasn't a particularly good plan, but it worked. He waited behind one of the boulders, while the little drama with Anderson played out. Elena remained at his side, little growls of anger escaping her every time she witnessed yet another hurt being inflicted on the men who had tried to help her village. And in fact, Ezra's plan to distract the little girl was working a bit too well, as he had to restrain her several times from running out and attacking the Jaffa herself.

But at last, when the System Lord (whose name was still unknown) revealed his plans for the planet, and for SG-7, Ezra knew it was time to move. One of the most important things, his mother had always taught him, was timing. Ezra had found that to be true in his police work, in his card games. And now, more than ever, timing was everything. Everything happened very fast after that. Almost too fast.

And then the familiar words were echoing in his mind...in his eardrums. Don't ever run out on me again. But this time, it was different. Colonel Larabee had been worried. He didn't like not knowing where his men were...and Ezra suddenly saw things from the other man's perspective. Larabee had no way of knowing where Ezra was...if he had been captured by the Gou'ald, if he had seen something suspicious and tried to investigate alone.

Larabee probably wasn't happy that Ezra wasn't where he was supposed to be, but if he had been, he would have been taken prisoner with the others. No, Larabee had been more upset by Ezra's lack of consideration. True, it had never occurred to him that Larabee might be concerned. It wasn't like Ezra was used to people being concerned for him. Still, that was no excuse for such boorish behavior, and Ezra was nothing if not a gentleman.

That was what he told himself, at least, as he watched Elena comfort Mr. Tanner. And though he had seen the incident for himself, Ezra asked Colonel Larabee about the way their guide was favoring his side. It wasn't that he really cared...but he was a gentleman. And somewhere deep in his soul, Ezra recognized that for the lie that it was. But he wasn't ready to admit that he cared.

So instead, he turned his attention to the plans laid by Colonel Larabee. They didn't have much time. The System Lord was rallying the rest of his Jaffa, and they would be storming the Bastille, so to speak. Colonel Larabee planned to take the fight to him, however. Ezra would remain up top to fire the cannon, while Larabee and the others made their way back down to the village...and they would finish this fight.

Part Forty-Four

Finish the fight was the plan, and that was exactly what SG-7 would do. Vin exchanged a glance with Ezra, who tipped his cap to the guide and took up position beside the cannon. Elena would be coming down with them, rather than staying with Ezra...for the simple fact that it eliminated time. After he finished with his 'diversionary tactics,' as Ezra put it, he would be joining the fight in the village.

By Vin's reckoning, they had about five minutes to get into position before Ezra fired the cannon. That would give them time to get Elena to safety, or whatever would pass for safety until the fire fight was over. Vin had found that focusing on Elena's safety, and the fight ahead, kept him from thinking about Anderson. About this twin of his who had lived in Anderson's time, in Anderson's reality?

Vin had learned from SG-1 in the days before their departure, about the various parallel worlds which the flagship team had encountered, and he wondered if Anderson had come from one of those...if his Earth of 1873 coexisted with the Earth of 1997. He didn't know, but he reckoned it was giving him one helluva headache. You're telling me, the shadow Drina teased, one Vin Tanner is dangerous enough, but two of you? That's enough to give anyone a headache. He told the shade of his friend to put a sock in it, and heard the echo of her laughter in his mind as they headed down the hill.

"We take down as many of the Jaffa down as we can, if not all of them...but that back-shooting sonuvabitch is the one we really want," Chris said on the way down. He looked at all of them, continuing, "No matter what else we do, we take that bastard down? Understand?" Vin nodded. His arms tightened around Elena, and the little girl responded by tightening the grip of her little legs around his waist.

The increased pressure made his side hurt, and Vin just knew he would find himself in the infirmary at the end of this mission, if only to shut up the colonel. They were approaching 'big boom' time, and Vin spotted a place where he could put down Elena safely. He sprinted away from the others, pressed his finger to his lips in the classical 'sshh,' then ran back to his teammates, only to find Ezra joining them.

The police negotiator smirked, saying, "I put the cannon on time-delay, Mr. Tanner. I do believe our incendiary device will be causing the desired reaction within a matter of seconds." As the Southerner finished speaking, there was a loud 'ka-boom,' and from his vantage point, Vin could see a cannon ball strike dirt in the middle of the village...right in the middle of the Jaffa, and well away from any of the villagers. That was the position deliberately chosen by the team before heading down.

The cannon ball kicked up dust and dirt and smoke. It would provide a cover for the team, the element of surprise Chris had mentioned. Vin couldn't know how it would appear to the other side. The seven men emerging from a cloud of smoke...and that it was a picture Anderson would have recognized immediately. He had no way of knowing that...only that as he and his friends emerged from the cover provided, the battle was joined.

The cannon had been wheeled into position, to take out the Jaffa...to make sure the Se'min'o weren't hurt. And, to make it easier for the villagers to take out the remaining Jaffa. That part of the plan worked brilliantly, for while the Jaffa were battling the villagers...and losing rather badly, for they had invaded the homes of these people...SG-7 was surrounding the System Lord. Remembering Drina's stories of the various mythologies, Vin had taken to calling this one 'Loki,' the Norse god of mischief. Drina had told him there was a lot more to Loki than that, but Vin had no intention of writing a paper on this mission.

Even so, even with SG-7 surrounding Loki, the System Lord didn't fall. Because of their positions, the men were reduced to taking what Vin considered potshots at the System Lord. They didn't have clear shots. Bullets to his upper arm, before having to take cover. Bullets to his thigh, bullet to his chest. And then disaster struck. Even as Vin watched it happening, he couldn't believe his eyes.

JD had taken up position beside Josiah and Nathan behind an overturned wagon which had been used as cover during the skirmish of the previous day, while Buck and Ezra were firing out of a cottage which had belonged to one of the warriors killed. As Vin raised his rifle to take a shot at Loki, his blood ran cold. The young cartographer ran out from behind the wagon, firing and screaming at the top of his lungs. Loki's eyes glowed as they had before and he raised his hand...what the hell was that?????????

JD was transfixed, staring at...whatever was attached to the System Lord's hand. Vin watched in horror as Buck Wilmington exploded from his position, and knocked the kid out of the way. But as JD fell away from Loki, that...thing...touched Buck's forehead. From the position of the guide, it looked as if volts of electricity were going through the major's body, and Vin feared he wouldn't survive it. At Vin's side, Chris rose to his feet and fired at Loki over Buck's head. Now where in hell did Larabee keep that little snake gun?

Didn't make no difference to Vin...for the first bolt nearly knocked Loki off his horse. It also released Buck, who slumped to the ground. JD covered the major's body with his own, dragging him out of the way of danger at the same time. Chris fired again and this time, Loki was slammed with force into the ground. He didn't move again. Vin rose slowly from his own position, following Chris from their hiding place.

All around, the remaining Jaffa were being overrun by the villagers. Little Elena had left her own hiding place and pounced on the first non-moving Jaffa she could find. Vin looked away, instead focusing on the limp body of Loki. He had his rifle trained on the System Lord. Chris said very softly, "Two bolts from the zat kills. Even System Lords. The Tok'ra are very similar to the Gou'ald. If two bolts from the zat can kill a Tok'ra, it can kill a Gou'ald."

"Reckon I ain't willin' to take that chance, cowboy," Vin answered. Chris smiled at him and nodded his understanding. But the colonel was right. Loki was deader 'n a beaver hat. Glancing around, Vin could see all of the Jaffa had followed their leader to hell...or whatever the Gou'ald version of hell was. He didn't know what came next, but as he glanced over at the cartographer still kneeling over the major, he told Chris, "Reckon ya oughta get Nathan to take a look at the major there. What the hell was that, anyhow?"

"Called a ribbon device...and you're gettin' checked out, too, Tanner. No, no arguments. That sonuvabitch could have hurt you bad, and I'm not about to get you back to the SGC and have you collapse at the general's feet," Larabee all but growled. Vin wasn't afraid of him. Larabee knew that. Vin knew that. But he also knew how badly his side was hurting, and all he really wanted to do now was sit.

He nodded wearily and retreated to the overturned wagon where Josiah and Nathan had taken cover. He sank slowly to the ground, grimacing in pain and closed his eyes. He wasn't needed right now. Nathan could take care of Buck. Chris would see to Buck, then to the rest of the village. Everything was under control now. Vin drew a deep, shuddering breath. No one could see him. He didn't have to be strong anymore.

At least, until he felt a shadow fall over him. He reached for his rifle, still sitting beside him, and opened his eyes. Elena was there, her hands free of the slime. She was watching him, her young face filled with sadness. Vin relaxed and put down the rifle, held out his hand to the child. Elena took it, and snuggled against his good side, wrapping his arm around her shoulders. Vin accepted the comfort in the spirit it was meant...comfort he couldn't have accepted from any of the others. It was so much easier for him to take comfort offered by children, perhaps because so few of the children Vin knew asked anything in return. Anything but love.

Elena was one such child. She asked nothing...just to let her snuggle beside him. Not a high price to ask at all. Vin thought again of Raquel Hernandez. Yes, Elena was around the same age as that little girl. Actually, Raquel was about two years older, or maybe eighteen months. He wasn't entirely sure how old Elena was. Funny. He seemed destined to encounter little girls, all within a matter of years of each other. Lily Kincaid and Raquel were the same age, and Elena was around the same age as the other two.

He was tired. Of course he was tired, but Vin wasn't making sense to himself anymore. He was tired, he hurt, and Vin found he didn't care about anything but staying in this one place, with Elena curled up against him trustingly. His mind told him that he couldn't rest yet, there was more to do, but Vin's body was shutting down. Larabee wouldn't let anything happen to him. And Larabee wasn't that far away. With that reassurance in mind, Vin let go.

Part Forty-Five

Chris was vaguely aware that Vin had gone off by himself, but he knew the guide could take care of himself. The Jaffa were all dead. The System Lord was dead. Anderson was dead. There was no one left who could hurt them. Buck, on the other hand, was hurting. The ribbon device tended to scramble the brains of anyone unlucky to be on the receiving end, and at the moment, Buck was his first priority.

JD sat at the major's side as Nathan checked over the big man. Chris barely paid attention to the boy, focusing only on Buck. He wasn't making much sense, mumbling something about getting to know the fine ladies in the village. But Chris knew better than expect anything even remotely sensible from someone whose brains had been scrambled. Nathan gave him an encouraging nod, and Buck whispered, his eyes beginning to clear, "We got 'em, pard."

Chris gave him a ghost of a smile, answering, "We did." Buck sighed and began drifting away again. Chris patted his friend's shoulder, then saw the chief standing over the body of the dead warrior, the one who had led them up the cliff. The colonel pushed himself to his feet, for the first time feeling unsure. He had the uneasy sense that he would be intruding on the man's grief, something Chris was unwilling to do.

"The warrior who guided us in my place...that was his son, Colonel Larabee," Dr. Tyler said. Chris turned to face her, startled, and Rain continued, "I met him on my second day in the camp. He wasn't particularly welcoming to me...he had just escaped from the Gou'ald slave mines on another planet, had just come back through the Gate. But he was a good man, Colonel. A brave man." Chris nodded his thanks to the young woman. But to his surprise, Rain continued, "You would be the best to comfort him, Colonel. You know of his pain. You have lost a child as well."

And how had she known that? Chris had barely accepted the offer to lead SG-7 when this young woman had arrived here with Colonel O'Neill and the rest of SG-1. Seeing his confusion, Rain continued, "You know the SGC, sir. You know the way rumors circulate, and you know how often the rumors end up true. I knew who you were, even before you arrived at the SGC. I knew about your wife and son."

Oh yes, the rumor mill...he knew that piece of base machinery all too well. Rumors were already circulating about Vin...the rumor Chris had heard most was that his new friend was a criminal. Before he had left, Captain Travis had approached him, telling him that she would see to it that particular rumor was laid to rest. Knowing the woman's fierce determination, Chris hadn't questioned her further.

So, knowing what he did about the base rumor mill, it really shouldn't have surprised him that Rain Tyler also knew about his family. Rain continued, once his eyes returned to her, "Colonel O'Neill told me." Now, that was a surprise. Jack O'Neill was one of the few who could get away with talking about his family, simply because O'Neill outranked him. Petty, Chris knew, but he made it a policy not to claim to be something he wasn't.

Instead of answering the biologist, Chris said quietly, "I'll see if I can help him. Would you mind taking a look at Tanner?" Rain nodded, smiling, and she moved off to search for the guide. Chris watched her go, wondering if he should accompany her. He didn't know how Tanner would react, now that the fight was over. He had never seen the young man when he was injured, and had no idea how proud, or stubborn, he was.

His eye was caught by JD Dunne, still kneeling at Buck's side, and Chris thought about the way Buck had hovered over the boy, ever since his arrival. Chris didn't want to do that to Vin. He didn't need someone mother-henning him...after Rain took a look at him, Chris would check on him. And as Chris began walking toward the chief, it occurred to him that Adriana was always bad about mother-henning him and Buck both.

But, he admitted, that is a little different. When Adriana does it, it's easier to take. Knowing my little princess, she probably mother henned Tanner while they were friends, but she's a little...okay...a lot more subtle. And Lord knows she's prettier than Buck. I'd deck Buck if he ever fussed over me the way he does over the kid, and he knows it. No reason to think Tanner wouldn't do the same thing.

Chris turned his attention back to the chief, who was standing over his son's fallen body. How much worse would it have been for Chris, if he had actually watched Adam die? It was bad enough...being within sighting distance when the apartment building blew up. But to actually watch his son die? The chief looked up, tears glazing his eyes. Chris nodded his head to the other man, not knowing what else to say and instead, choosing to stay silent.

What could you say, after all? To a man who had lost a child? As Chris knew from his own experience, 'I'm sorry' didn't seem to cover it. 'He's in a better place' was reason enough for Chris to flatten whoever said it.

He had no reason to believe the chief would feel any differently. And really, that had to be the most insensitive thing imaginable to say to a grieving parent, especially a parent whose child had been healthy and vital only a few minutes earlier. Chris didn't imagine anyone had said something that stupid after the Oklahoma City bombing. .then again, anything was possible. Chris shuddered at that memory of the shattered Murrah building.

He had visited the Murrah building, what was left of it, before it was demolished. He had said nothing as he stared at the shrine to those killed. Was merely a silent witness to the grief which would never truly heal. And again, standing an entire galaxy away from that tragedy, Chris Larabee was a silent witness to grief...a single man, mourning a single child. But the grief was no less potent. No words passed, between the Se'min'o chief and the Ta're colonel. No words needed to be.

Part Forty-Six

The following morning, SG-7 returned to the Gate. Rain Tyler would be staying, just a little longer. Until SG-3 arrived, with its commander, Colonel Ella Gaines, the young biologist would remain behind to help the Se'min'o rebuild their village...rebuild their lives. Chris wished he could help as well, but he had to get his wounded back to the SGC. Buck and Josiah were both wobbly, and Vin was...well, he would make it.

Much to Larabee's surprise, the guide had allowed Rain to check him out...it didn't hurt that little Elena had remained at his side during the examination, so he didn't dare act up. Rain told Chris after she checked out the guide, Vin had a nasty bruise on his right side, and his ribs were bruised from the kick. Rain advised that Dr. Frasier take a look at him, since Nathan was still tending to Buck and Josiah...but she thought he would be all right.

It was while they were discussing Vin that Chris learned Ella was the commander of SG-3. That little piece of information had surprised Chris. He had known Ella years ago...they had been lovers, but eventually...Chris couldn't say they drifted apart, because that wasn't really true. It would be far more accurate to say she had burned him out. Shortly after the breakup, Chris had met Buck...and then, eventually, Sarah Connelly.

As Chris looked around the village, it occurred to him that while SG-7 had helped the Se'min'o defend their village...the mission had changed SG-7. Maybe even changed Chris himself. The colonel shied away from that thought...it wasn't that he was afraid of change, as such, but it depended on the kind of change. He found himself softening toward these men, and the protective barriers Chris had used over the last two and a half years to keep people out, including his own men, were falling. He muttered, shaking his head, "Damn Tanner."

"What the hell are ya cussin' me out for this time, cowboy?" Tanner asked, limping to the colonel's side. Chris glared at the young man, who just responded with an impish, though tired, grin. Tanner continued, "In case ya hadn't noticed, I ain't been in trouble all day. Even let the lady doctor look at me yesterday, when Nathan coulda used her help with the major and J'siah. That reminds me, has the kid stopped fussin' over the major yet?"

Chris smirked and shook his head, replying, "Nope. All of Buck's fussin' is returnin' to haunt him." Tanner laughed outright, then winced, and Chris said more seriously, "How are you feeling? Woozy? Notice, I said woozy, not dizzy. I don't think it's a secret that you're dizzy." Larabee smirked at the one-fingered salute he received from his companion, adding, "And I was cussin' you out on account of because, as my grandfather always used to say."

"Hate to be the one to tell ya this, cowboy, but that ain't strictly a Hoosier thing...my ma used to say the same thing. Not to me, though," Vin replied. The smirk which accompanied that comment was borderline wicked, and Chris rolled his eyes. Vin added, "True though. I was right shy when I was a little fella. Think Miss Drina, when ya first met her, and that's about the size of it. Not 'round Ma, but other folks."

"You know, Tanner, I oughta shoot you for calling me 'cowboy.' There's only one other person who can get away with it, and she's not here," Chris retorted. Vin just smiled, obviously guessing who that someone was. Chris shook his head, muttering, "I don't scare you at all, do I, kid?" This time, it was Tanner's turn to glare, and Chris grinned at him impishly. I have my own weapon, he thought, Tanner hates being called 'kid.'

Still, he found he really didn't mind it when Tanner called him 'cowboy.' It wasn't unlike Adriana calling him 'cowboy.' Usually accompanied by her giggles when he 'attacked' her. Those 'attacks' usually ended with either a pillow fight, or Chris tickling Adriana. Or, if the pair were in a really mischievous mood (which happened relatively often in those early years), they ganged up on Buck and tickled him.

"The day I'm afraid of ya, Larabee, is the day I walk back to Texas in my bare feet," Vin responded, and Chris surprised himself by laughing. Damn, what was it about this kid? How did he know what to say, to make Chris laugh? Chris didn't know, and he suspected Tanner didn't know, either. Vin continued, "Was talkin' to Nathan. Says that SG-3 should be here in about a week, soon as they finish whatever the hell they're doin' right now."

Chris nodded and asked, "You worried about them?" Vin shrugged, his eyesscanning the area, and Chris continued, "We're leaving the cannon with them. The chief was joking with me about greeting the next invaders with hospitality." Vin looked at Chris out of the corner of his eye, and the colonel explained, "He'll open the doors of his home to them...and blast them with the cannon." It took Tanner a few minutes to figure this out, then he burst out laughing.

"Reckon that'll do it," Vin snickered. The two men stood in comfortable silence for several minutes, then Vin said, "Reckon I am a mite worried about 'em. Ain't got no call. They can take care of 'emselves. Lord, Chris, I ain't never forget, seein' Elena kill them Jaffa."

Sobering, Chris nodded his understanding. He asked gently, "After everything you've seen, do you still want to be part of SG-7?" The colonel was taken aback when the young man nodded fiercely, brown hair brushing his shoulders. He had guessed Vin wouldn't back out after their first mission, but it had been good to hear. The surprise had come with Vin's nearly ferocious affirmative.

"Hell, ya couldn't keep me away, Larabee! Even if the SGC weren't a secret, ain't no way I'd walk away now, even if I could, and ya know that as well as I do!" Vin answered heatedly. It was so unlike the normally calm, quiet young man, Chris stared in surprise. Vin blushed and dropped his head, muttering, "Sorry 'bout that, cowboy. I just never...I'm part a' somethin' special here. Even I can see that. And I ain't 'bout to give that up."

Chris was surprised and touched by the sentiment. And a little awed. While the guide had spoken little of his past, Chris had guessed that his early life had been no picnic. While Chris had been part of a close-knit family while growing up, he had found it easier to shut people out after losing Sarah and Adam. Yet this kid refused to shut himself down, despite whatever had happened to him...that took a whole helluva lot of courage, and Chris admired him for it.

"What happens next, cowboy? Once we get back to the SGC?" Vin asked quietly, his vehemence of only minutes earlier gone. He was back to being the quiet, somewhat mysterious guide whom the rest of SG-7 knew. Only Chris, who was coming to know the guide's expressions, could see the uncertainty...even the fear...in the bright eyes. He had seen that look before, when he and Hammond first approached Tanner.

"Well, you three...you, Buck, and Josiah...will spend a little time in the infirmary. Janet likes to be sure that all of her chicks are back in one piece, make sure no one suffered any lasting damage. A word to the wise, don't try to get out of it...the woman is tiny, but she's fierce. Kinda like someone else we know," Chris replied, and Vin laughed. Chris continued, "Then we'll have a debriefing, the general will ask you questions...then we wait for the next mission."

Vin bobbed his head once, and asked, "What about Ez? Are ya gonna tell the generals the whole story there?" Ez? Ezra? Whole story? Oh, that! A quick glance out of the corner of his eye told Chris that while Vin was pretending to be casual about the question, he was actually worried. Still pretending to be casual, Vin continued, "Would hate to see Ez punished for somethin' that I woulda done. Mind ya, I'd take the punishment. But..."

So that was it. Chris said quietly, "It's going into my report that Ezra Standish was investigating something he found curious at the time of the attack. Based on what Rain got out of Elena's mother, Ezra followed her after you had gotten up. He's not going to be kicked out of the program for that, if that's what worries you. And neither would you, Vin." The guide bobbed his head in understanding. If there was relief in his eyes as well, Chris couldn't see it.

"Then I reckon it's time we headed for the Stargate, pard. General Hammond ain't gonna be real happy if we're late," Vin said. Chris just laughed and the two men joined the rest of SG-7. Nathan was still saying good-bye to Rain, and Chris thought it best if he didn't interfere.

Nathan was, after all, bigger than himself. Josiah was lying on a stretcher created by two of the villagers...who were also carrying the stretcher. It had been decided that while Josiah was healing, the walk to the Stargate, up and down the hills, would be too much for him. Buck was leaning heavily on JD, his face still pale from his close encounter with the ribbon device the previous day. Ezra stood to one side, a faint smile on his face as he regarded the others. Chris surveyed his wounded men and smiled to himself.

"Ready to go home, boys?" he asked and received enthusiastic 'yeses' from the others. He smiled at the chief, who returned the smile. The man understood and didn't take it personally. Then again, he wouldn't. In some ways, the elderly chief reminded him of General Hammond. Both parents, looking out for his children. Not that Chris would ever tell the general that, since Josiah wasn't that much younger than the general.

As SG-7 moved out and headed back to the Gate, he wondered about the next mission. For the first time in too long, Chris found his blood stirred by an exciting new challenge. He had told the generals that he had a feeling he would regret this...but what he regretted, really, was losing the emotional distance. In all honesty, Chris hadn't felt this alive in years. He only hoped he lived long enough to enjoy it.

Part Forty-Seven

After SG-7 returned to home base, everything seemed to spin out of control. Not 'going to hell in a handbasket' out of control. But things did happen awfully fast. As Chris had predicted, Janet Frasier had kept 'the walking wounded' in the infirmary for three days for observation. She was as worried about Vin as she was about Josiah and Buck. And after she explained what could have happened to Vin because of that kick, Chris understood.

Once the trio was healed, the debriefings took place, and it was then that 'the Magnificent Seven' was born. A year removed from that first mission, Chris Larabee had very specific plans for the day. And thinking about the last year wasn't a bad way to start the day...seeing where he had been. How far they all had come. The Chris Larabee who had gone on weekend benders still appeared from time to time, but he had his drinking under control. He was controlling the pain now. It was something he had learned from his new friend.

As the year passed, Chris found that his team was beginning to rival SG-1 in terms of reputation alone. That was both a good thing, and a bad, because along with that reputation came another one...or rather, JD's reputation for ending up in the infirmary as often as Daniel Jackson. That kind of reputation, Chris didn't care for, but sometimes, that was the only way a kid could learn. Hell, half the time, that was how Chris himself had learned!

And JD did learn, slowly. Nathan and Ezra's relationship slowly improved, but slowly. They were actually very suspicious of each other, and it wasn't until the team had been together six months that Chris found out why. He hadn't known about Ezra testifying against Nathan's cousin by marriage. And when he did, he had mixed feelings. He could understand Nathan's desire to protect his family...but Ezra had done the right thing, testifying against a dirty cop.

Especially one who had blatantly endangered his wife and children. Chris had no sympathy for cops who deliberately put their families into the line of fire. And he had even less respect for cops who abused their families. Didn't they realize what a precious gift they had? Stupid, stupid fools. But because this was Nathan and Ezra's battle to fight, he stayed out of it. He didn't like it. There were times when he found himself wanting to side with one or the other...but he didn't. Unless he wasn't given a choice, and one of them was clearly in the wrong.

Buck had continued to fuss over and harass JD. The summer came and went without a visit from Adriana. Chris had a letter all ready to send, but by the time he found it again under the mountain of paperwork, she was only weeks away from receiving her degrees. And then, Ella Gaines had exploded back into his life after being spelled by another team on the Se'min'o planet...almost ending it, as well as his friendship with Vin, and his growing relationship with Mary Travis.

Mary. Hell, when had he gone and let her into his heart? Chris wasn't sure, but he had come to realize just how much she meant to him after Ella's betrayal. Betrayal. Such a simple word for the act which had killed his wife and son. Ella's doing. She had hired a hit man, Cletus Fowler, to kill Sarah and Adam. To remove them from Ella's way...to Chris. And when most of the SG-3 team, including Ella's second in command, Jack Averill, had gone rogue, Chris had almost died. Almost lost his entire team.

Vin had a bad feeling about the woman, and tried to warn Chris, but the colonel refused to listen. Chris still hadn't entirely forgiven himself for that. Or for placing the lives of his other men at risk. Or for hurting Mary. Hell, they had fought plenty of times, but never, after any of their arguments, had he ever seen a look in her eyes like the expression he saw after Ella Gaines had finished with the entire SGC.

A member of SG-3 had lost her life as well. Hildy. A sweet, well-endowed lieutenant with a crush on Buck...who had sacrificed her life to save Buck's. And Chris cursed himself for not knowing her last name, but he had never heard it. Just that she had been willing to stand with SG-7 against her own teammates, that she had adored Buck, and that her death had devastated his old friend. It seemed none of them had survived Ella Gaines unscathed.

Mary was starting to speak to him again, for which he was grateful. In fact, she was part of the reason this day had even happened. About four months earlier, while surfing the Internet as research (she was trying to learn enough to have an intelligent conversation with Daniel Jackson, as Mary had put it), she had made a discovery. A discovery she shared with Chris, and together, they decided on a plan of action. Mary printed out a second copy of the piece which had attracted her attention, and Chris slid it under Daniel's door into his office. And they let the young Egyptologist take it the rest of the way.

Which Daniel had, setting the wheels into motion. Chris had received the roster of incoming new recruits, both civilian and military the previous week, and immediately showed it to Mary. Yes, their little plan had worked brilliantly. Although not too brilliantly, because Generals Hammond and Travis had figured out the connection after doing further study. However, neither of them disapproved of the steps taken, since Chris hadn't interfered in the decision making process. He had simply brought someone to their attention, albeit indirectly.

And it was time to get this day rolling. Chris left his quarters and headed in the opposite direction of the cafeteria, still thinking about the year his team had experienced. The encounter with the FBI agent Cyrus Poplar, who had accused Josiah of murder...to cover his own guilt. Josiah had returned to his hometown to see his sister, and only an email from the nun in charge of her care had alerted SG-7 to the danger faced by their anthropologist. Vin had never lost faith in Josiah, even when the others were doubtful.

Josiah had responded by becoming fiercely protective of the young man, even more protective than before. And like SG-1 before them, SG-7 began turning into a family. Probably a dysfunctional one, as the saying went today, but a family nonetheless. And while Nathan would have given Ezra a hard time about his card games, he would fiercely defend the former negotiator to any outsider who spoke against the man, including members of other SG teams.

General Travis, too, had become part of that family. He confided to Chris once that God had taken his son away from him, a loss that remained with him, and always would. But when he had been invited to help create SG-7, he had been given several new sons. They would never replace Steven...but they were his sons, nonetheless. And while he never said anything outright, Chris had the sense that the general approved of the relationship growing between the leader of SG-7 and his beautiful daughter-in-law.

Speak of the devil, and she appears. Mary was heading in his direction, her long blonde hair loose for once, and her green eyes alight with excitement. She had been a willing participant in this little plan...hell, if it hadn't been for her, it would have never happened. Funny. By the way she was acting, you would have thought it was her birthday, and she was expecting a wonderful gift. It occurred to Chris that he didn't know when her birthday was, and decided to find out. Maybe Vin would know.

Those two had become as thick as thieves ever since Mary had begun their lessons. Their lessons. Damn kid. He had tried keeping his lack of education a secret. Hell, he and the general had figured it out immediately. He hadn't fooled either of them, and Chris realized, Vin hadn't fooled anyone else, not even General Travis. Once Vin could get past his pride, and admit that he could barely read and write, the Furies descended upon him. His fate was sealed at that point.

Not just Mary, though she started the ball rolling, by teaching him how to read and write properly. No, Sam Carter got into the act by teaching him math. And as his knowledge grew, so did his desire to learn, and it was then that Janet Frasier joined the team, teaching him science. The three women were very proud of him, and to tell the truth, so was Chris. Not that he ever said so...it would have only embarrassed Vin.

"Going to get Vin?" Mary asked and Chris nodded as she fell into step beside him. Mary added, "You know, I haven't been this excited since Jack and Vin put Colonel Maybourne in his place. Did you happen to notice the way Maybourne avoided all contact with Vin, the last time he was here?" Chris responded with a smirk. He had not only noticed it, he had fed Maybourne's paranoia about the seemingly uneducated young man, and had taken great pleasure in feeding it.

Part Forty-Eight

It had been during a red-carpet visit from the president. All of the SG teams were in their dress uniforms, and on their best behavior. Even Chris and Jack, through neither colonel could quite resist the temptation to harass their primary annoyance, outside of the Tok'ra and Tollan. Colonel Harry Maybourne, and one of the few sources of agreement between Ezra and Nathan, even on a bad day.

Maybourne, who had long been a nemesis of SG-1, and then SG-7, had been trying to impress the president. What was it that Sarah always used to say? The best way to impress, is to not impress? Something like that, but the gist was, the best way to impress someone was not to make the attempt in the first place. Something which no one had ever told Maybourne, because he managed to make an ass out of himself by sounding off something he knew nothing about.

Jack had to have known what was coming. Maybe from Teal'c, who had little reason to like the smarmy colonel? Chris didn't know. What he did know, was Jack had struck after Maybourne had 'educated' the president about a mission involving SG-1, with Vin acting as a guide. Much to the disgust of the entire team, Maybourne had accompanied them and nearly gotten them all killed when he had given his position away to the resident System Lord. And then here he was, taking the credit for SG-1's safe return home.

From the corner of his eye, Chris had seen Jack drape his arm around Vin's shoulders...O'Neill was one of the few people who could get away with that. Chris being another. Jack whispered something to the young guide, and while Chris had no idea what was said, he did see Vin's reaction to it. His best friend's bright blue eyes had flashed with fury, and Jack patted his shoulder, then whispered something else. Knowing Vin, Chris doubted that his friend cared that Maybourne was taking credit for what Vin himself had done...no, it would have been the part about Maybourne nearly getting them all killed, and painting himself as a hero.

A devilish smile had crossed Vin's face, and Chris had known right then he had to have a front row seat for this. He quietly drew Mary closer, and noticed the rest of SG-7 closing ranks. Just in case, but no one in Stargate Command was about to stop Colonel O'Neill or the guide. General Hammond just watched warily, while Orrin Travis was grinning so broadly, you would have thought Vin was his own child.

Jack had said, "Sir, I'd like you to meet Vin Tanner, one of the two guides for the SGC. He was our guide on that mission, and I can say without any reservation that we couldn't have asked for a better one. If there was any hero on that mission, I'm pleased to say this young man would be that hero." He proceeded to explain, in detail, what Vin had done to get SG-1 home safely. That hadn't impressed the president...but the sight of Vin blushing in embarrassment had gotten the man's attention.

He questioned Vin at length, inquiring how he had known to do something at a particular time. Vin admitted that he had never been on the planet before, but there were similar areas in Texas, where he had grown up. He had taken a chance, and ended up being right. He was quiet and low-key, as always. Chris didn't know if it was Vin's heroics which impressed the president, or his demeanor...he did know, however, that his demeanor greatly impressed the Secret Service.

As the conversation had progressed, the president had put his arm around Vin's shoulders. Chris, who knew Vin very well, saw him stiffen ever so slightly, but he also saw his friend fight his own reaction. Again, looking at the Secret Service agents, he could see they noticed as well. Just as they noticed the president effectively turning his back on Colonel Maybourne to talk with the young guide, without another word to the colonel. And Chris saw more than one pair of eyes twinkle as he scanned the impassive faces. Oh, they were definitely enjoying this!

The best part had come during the demonstration. Vin had taken part, at the requests of Generals Hammond and Travis. The two generals had to specially request him to take part, because Vin wasn't one for showing off. Jack had been standing just behind the president, Chris at his side, and observed that Vin wasn't accustomed to an audience while he shot. He was doing very well, for being so nervous. Startled at this observation, the president had asked the two colonels about shots they had seen Vin made.

Neither man had to lie...nor did they have to raise their respective voices to make sure Maybourne heard every word. The smarmy colonel had patronized Vin upon Maybourne's arrival at the SGC, speaking to him as if he was a five year old...a rather stupid five year old child, at that. He had tried to take credit for something Vin had done, when all Maybourne had actually done was almost get SG-1 killed. And while Vin wasn't real interested in getting revenge for his own sake, his friends would be more than happy to point out to Maybourne that Vin Tanner was a formidable man...and getting more dangerous all the time.

Chris had to remind himself of that...Vin didn't take surprises well. Not usually. But this surprise, the colonel was sure Vin would love. He was willing to stake his life on it. As he approached Vin's quarters, Mary said, "I'll see you later. General Hammond asked me to wear my dress uniform when the new recruits arrive, and I need to change. See you then?" Chris nodded, and she smiled, then continued on. Yes, he would definitely see her then!

7*7*7*7*7*7*7

Larabee was up to something. Vin knew it, could feel it. Could see it, every time he saw Larabee smirking at something, and then saying 'nothing' when questioned about it. Uh-huh. Nothin.' Riiiiiiiiiiight. He was up something. But that was all right, because Vin was a patient man. He could wait to find out what that something was.

As was his custom, Vin had remained at the SGC following a mission. He didn't have an apartment...instead, he rented a room at Nettie Welles' boardinghouse. Wasn't on Earth enough to look for an apartment, and there was something about Nettie which remind him of his mother. Nettie had another tie to Cheyenne Mountain...her niece Casey was going steady with JD. They had just celebrated their six month anniversary. Vin laughed to himself. He would be very surprised if JD and Casey didn't get married after Casey graduated from college.

Vin slid his feet into his cowboy boots, a gift from Chris for Vin's last birthday. Twenty-five years old. Shit. Vin shook his head, barely able to believe a year had passed since his first meeting with Chris Larabee, Nathan Jackson, and Mary Travis in that bar. Mary and Nathan had both become his friends, his good friends, as had JD, Buck, and Josiah. But Chris had become his best friend, the brother he had always wanted.

As Vin stepped out of his room, he wasn't surprised to find Chris waiting for him. He smiled at his friend, saying, "Knew ya'd be waitin' on me, cowboy. Been there long?" Chris shook his head, smiling as well, and the two men set out for the quarters of the others. It was a morning ritual, begun by a few months into their...aw hell, how would Ezra put it? Oh yeah. A few months into their association. The first two up, usually Chris and Vin, would collect each man for breakfast, starting with JD, followed by Buck, Josiah, Ezra, then Nathan, whose quarters were the nearest to the cafeteria.

Five minutes later, they were all seated at their favorite table, eating amid much laughter and teasing. JD had seen Chanu just before he had headed out with SG-6, and the SGC's first guide had happily informed him that Claire was pregnant, past the stage she had miscarried during her second pregnancy. Buck chimed in with results of his continuing campaign to win the lovely Inez Rescillos (going badly, as usual). Ezra had done well during his last poker game (another big surprise there). Josiah's sister had improved a little, after a visit from Josiah and Vin.

Chris said, breaking into the laughter, "I got the roster...we got some new recruits coming in today. Just a reminder...the general was not amused by the misdirection given to the newcomers, the last time. JD. Buck. Ezra. It was funny, yeah, but what if the situation had been life-threatening? Be nice...at least until they cop an attitude with you." Vin laughed, and Chris narrowed his eyes at him...then smirked. Hell, Chris scared him when he smiled like that! Vin wasn't afraid of Chris, never had been...but there were times when Chris scared him. Like now.

Breakfast continued. As usual after returning from a mission, Vin had eaten something bland. Just toast smeared with butter and jam. The Gate travel always messed up his insides, and rather than eat a big breakfast after returning, only to lose it, Vin kept it simple. He would have reason to be grateful for that on this day. At a quarter to eight, Nathan observed, "You know, if we want to get to the briefing on time, we better leave now. You know how the tours of the new recruits clog up the hallways."

Chris nodded, swallowing the last of his coffee, and said, "Let's go, boys. Way I figure it, we may have the recruits behind us, but that's better than having 'em in front of us." A chorus of 'amen to that, brother' and 'you got that right' was the answer, and the men were on their way.

As they passed General Hammond's office, they heard the general say, "Well, let's get the tour started. Now, you're the only one arriving this morning...no, no, don't apologize. That shows forethought, showing up before everyone else. And I can better answer your questions one on one, if you see something that puzzles you. I have a mission briefing with one of my teams in fifteen minutes, but I can at least get the tour started."

"That's a wonderful outfit...very becoming to you, and very practical as well," Mary said. Vin smiled to himself, hearing his friend's voice. She had become like an older sister to him, as the year had passed. She wasn't that much older, maybe two or three years, but she mothered him as much as Nettie did. He didn't mind her version of mothering...while she was fiercely protective of her son Billy, who was now six years old, she didn't smother him. Same with Vin.

Just like someone else he knew. It wasn't the first time she had reminded him of Adriana. Vin smiled wistfully, seeing that young lady in his mind, so clearly. He and Chris hadn't had a chance to find Adriana. But they would. Once they had a vacation long enough, they would find her. It was then that he heard a familiar laugh, then, "Thanks, Captain Travis. I wasn't sure if I should look professional with aching feet, or go with business casual and be comfortable."

Vin stopped dead in his tracks. He was imagining things. Yes. That had to be it. He had finally started hearing Adriana's voices, but now, he was hearing her talk to Mary, instead of just him. But then the voice spoke again, saying, "Anyhow, the last I heard, my older brother and a family friend...I guess you could say he's my adopted brother...were stationed here in Colorado. I'm hoping to have a chance to look them up."

Vin did an about-face then...and his breath caught in his throat. Oh God. It was her. Three years older, but it was still Adriana. Her hair was a little shorter than he remembered, now brushing her collarbone, rather than reaching to her shoulders. She looked a little tired, but she had never been a morning person. She was dressed in a pair of black slacks, matching black suede boots, and a white blouse. She always loved wearing black.

And then he believed his eyes and his ears. It really was her. Vin swallowed hard, no longer aware of anything else except Adriana Kathleen Wilmington. Or was it Dr. Wilmington now? He didn't know. He didn't know anything except that in that funny way the world worked sometimes, it was no longer necessary for him and Chris to find her. She had found him. She was here. She had found him.

Part Forty-Nine

Keeping this secret had to be the hardest thing Chris had ever done in his life. In the year he had known Vin, he had only held back from his friend once, and that was during the fiasco with Ella Gaines. He had never lied to him, never been less than honest with him. Not even helping the others to plan his surprise birthday party when Vin had turned twenty-five had been this difficult...getting JD to keep his mouth shut, however, was another thing during that time.

But Chris had kept his mouth shut...he had kept his mouth shut as Vin zoned, while they were walking past General Hammond's office. He knew what Vin was thinking, of course. He was mentally preparing himself for the briefing. Chris had kept his mouth shut when he saw Buck straighten at the sound of his younger sister's voice, then winked at Ezra, who had kicked the major's ankle, then pushed him ahead, muttering under his breath about people holding up traffic.

Chris had even kept his mouth shut when he heard Adriana's voice himself, and he realized how much he had missed her these last few years. No. This was one time when Chris Larabee's gratification would just have to wait. And then Vin had stopped dead in the middle of the corridor, almost getting run over by Nathan in the process, and executed a near-perfect about face. General Travis would have been proud.

And that was when Chris Larabee had his gratification, when he saw the look on his best friend's face. The surprise...the awe...the joy. The disbelief, which slowly gave way to the infamous, and lethal, Tanner smile. Vin whispered, "Adriana? Drina?" There was no way she could have heard it. Chris knew that. As she, Mary, and the general neared them, Adriana looked away from Mary, with whom she had been joking, and glanced toward them.

It wasn't a full look. Just the kind of glance when you were in an unfamiliar place, and trying to avoid getting yourself run over in the process. A 'take-stock, let's see where we are and what's going on,' type of look.

Still, it gave Chris the opportunity to actually look at his little sister, at her face, rather than just her profile. She really hadn't changed that much in the last few years. She had become prettier. Stood up straighter, lifting her chin, her eyes meeting the world, instead of shying away from it. When Chris had known her, she made it a point to avoid attention, unless she was with him. And, for the first time, it occurred to him that he had made her feel safe.

But her eyes weren't focused on him, not at first. They swept over the seven men, and recognition didn't show in her eyes. Until a familiar grimace of confusion crossed her face, and her eyes swung back to Vin. Chris wasn't entirely sure why she hadn't recognized him or Buck, until he remembered that their uniforms weren't what she was accustomed to. And it had been years since she had seen either of them.

"Vin?" she whispered, her eyes settling on the guide. The new archaeologist broke away from the general and Mary, and Chris glanced away from the impending reunion, long enough to see Mary's happy smile, and the general's expression. He didn't look surprised...he was just watching the reunion. Just like everyone else. At the same time, Vin left the other six and started for Adriana. Meeting her half way, just like he had always done, it seemed.

As he started for her, Adriana repeated, "Vin...oh my God. It is you." Her voice had grown stronger, and Vin stopped only a few steps from her. He was close enough to reach out and touch her. His hand came up...and stopped short of reaching out to her. Chris wanted to go to his friend, wanted to finish the contact...complete the reunion, but this was for Vin to do, Vin and Adriana. And it wasn't necessary for Chris to do anything.

Adriana took that last step for him, and took his hand. That was it, then. With a whoop of joy, Vin had pulled Adriana in his arms, holding onto her as if he would never, ever let her go. And Adriana looked just as reluctant to release him. She kept saying his name, over and over again, as if she couldn't believe her hands, her eyes, her ears. At last, she pulled back and whispered, "Kevin, where have you been? What happened? Are you all right?"

"Kevin? His real name is Kevin? Not Vincent? He knows my sister? Chris? Did you know this? How does he know my sister? How does he know DeeDee?" Buck asked in a mixture of confusion, hurt, and disbelief. There was a brief silence, then Buck blurted out, "Holy shit, my little sister's here! She's here, Chris, at Cheyenne Mountain!" Chris tore his eyes away from the embracing pair long enough to give Buck a Look that was about equal to Jack O'Neill saying ya think?

"I take it that this lovely young woman, who is unfortunate enough to be the younger sibling of Major Wilmington, is also the archaeologist friend of whom Mr. Tanner spoke in such glowing terms at the beginning of our association? The same young lady whom Private Dunne insulted?" Ezra drawled. Chris looked away from Buck as JD turned bright red, and gulped. Ezra chuckled and said, "I do look forward to makin' her acquaintance, yes, I do!"

"Lord help that girl," Nathan sighed, shaking his head. He was already recovering from his surprise. After a moment, however, he grinned and said, "Then again, she's got Buck and Chris as older brothers, and Vin as a friend. I think she can handle herself." Yup, Chris thought, she can. But I have a sneaking suspicion you'll end up forgetting that, Nate. Chris hoped not. He had seen what happened to people who underestimated Adriana. The term 'roadkill' always seemed appropriate in those cases.

One more glance, this time at Josiah, told Chris that the big man already knew of Vin's friendship with Adriana, though Chris didn't know how he knew. According to Vin, Chris was the only one who had been told about that. It was possible that Josiah had figured it out on his own or... Chanu. Of course. Chanu's wife Claire had gone to the University of Texas, and both she and Chanu had known Vin there. Chanu would have probably known Adriana as well. And Chris did know about Josiah's friendship with Chanu's father Koje.

Both Adriana and Vin were oblivious, as Vin said softly, "I am so sorry, Drina. I never wanted to leave without sayin' good-bye to ya. When did ya get here, are ya here permanently?" Adriana bobbed her head, and Vin continued, "I ain't never stopped thinkin' 'bout ya. 'Specially after I met Chris." Around Vin's shoulder, Adriana looked at Chris for the first time, and blinked in surprise...then that familiar, impish grin appeared. Repeating his words of the previous year, Chris thought, I have a feeling I'm gonna regret this. And if I don't, Buck will!

"Ya said...I mean. ...ya ain't leavin,' Drina? Here, permanently?" Vin asked, falling back into the shorthand speech he used with Chris. Because Chris knew exactly what he was saying, and so, it seemed, did Adriana. She nodded, her smile broadening, making her eyes shine. What Vin did next would remain etched in Chris Larabee's memory for all time. The young guide dropped, ever so slightly, just enough to put his arms around Adriana's hips, and lifted her into the air. Completely off her feet, and crowed, "WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!"

With Adriana in his arms, Vin spun her around and Adriana laughed with delight, her hands placed on his shoulders, her hands weaving around his neck, until her fingers were laced together under his hair. At least at first. As the pair continued to spin about the corridor like an out of control top, Adriana released him, her arms flying out to her sides. Trusting Vin to hold her, trusting him to keep her safe.

And he would. Chris looked away from Vin and Adriana, still laughing and dancing and spinning, and his eyes met Mary's. She smiled. One promise he had made to Vin had been kept. He had found Adriana, and he had brought her here...at least, he had set the events in motion. General Hammond's decision, Daniel's reaction to her dissertation on the age of the Sphinx, and Adriana's own decision, had taken care of the rest.

Yes, he had kept half of his promise. The other half, the part about finding out who employed Eli Joe, was proving problematic. But the rest of the team was helping with that, as were SG-1, Mary, and General Hammond. One mountain at a time, one promise at a time. Adriana Kathleen Wilmington was home, where she belonged, with her two brothers and with her dearest friend. For now, that was enough.

Part Fifty

"Still can't believe you never told me...all this time, you knew that Vin and Adriana had been friends, and you never told me," Buck Wilmington grumbled. He and Chris, along with Ezra, JD, Josiah, and Nathan, were all seated in the cafeteria several hours later. At a separate table, several yards away, sat Adriana and Vin. Talking in low, but animated tones. Ever so often, as Chris watched, Adriana would reach out and touch Vin's cheek with the back of her hand. Or Vin would tuck a stray curl back behind Adriana's ear, still listening to what she was saying. Buck shook his head, and repeated, "Still can't believe it."

"Wasn't my story to tell, Buck. It was Vin's, and he had to be sure that he could trust you," Chris answered. Buck glared at him, and Chris continued, "He wasn't sure if he could trust you not to beat the living shit out of him. He hasn't survived as long as he has, on his own, by being stupid. And he wasn't sure if he could trust you to listen."

"You are very protective of your little sister, Brother Buck. That reminds me...why didn't you seek her out after we first got out of the meeting? That's why Vin remained with the generals an extra few minutes, so you could reunite with your sister," Josiah put in. Chris looked over at his oldest friend expectantly. Yes, why hadn't he? Vin and Adriana had only had a few minutes in the hallway, before Hammond gently broke up the reunion.

Hammond had taken SG-7 to the briefing room, where General Travis already waited, while Mary took Adriana on the remainder of the tour. It was during the briefing that they got the news...they were heading back out the following day. SG-8 was late, getting back from a mission, and an SG team was needed immediately. While SG-7 had just come back the previous day, they were the only team planet-side who weren't injured or sick, or would be even somewhat fresh. It sucked, but that was life.

"Damn kid couldn't pack his gear right, and I can't have him going out into the field like that," came Buck's response. Chris rolled his eyes, while JD took off his baseball cap to swat the major with it. Buck continued more seriously, "Sides, I didn't have the first idea what to say to her. I haven't seen my sister in...hell, I can't even remember how long it's been since the last time I saw her." Chris glared at the other man.

"Whose choice was that, Buck? You were the one constantly putting her off, telling her 'oh, not this time.' You better talk to her when we get back from this latest mission, or before we leave," the colonel warned. It wasn't his habit to interfere in other people's business, but this was one time when he made an exception. He had seen the look in Adriana's eyes when Buck had grabbed JD as they came into the cafeteria, and saw something starting to die.

"Is that why you were the second person she grabbed, once we got to the cafeteria? I remember, she hugged Vin again, then grabbed you...I didn't think she planned on letting you go, Chris," Nathan observed. Chris shrugged, though he warmed inside at the memory of the fierce hug he had received from his little sister. Nathan continued, "Guess she was pretty hurt when Buck was too busy hassling JD to hug her."

Ouch. Direct hit. Ezra observed, "I was curious, Colonel Larabee...when she first encountered Mr. Tanner in the corridor this morning, it seemed Dr. Wilmington didn't recognize you or her brother. Why is that?" Chris grinned, remembering the astonishment when she had recognized first Chris, then Buck, astonishment which warred with happiness and fear. What was she afraid of?

"The uniforms threw her. And, like Buck says, it's been years since she saw either of us. I haven't seen her since she left home, when she was seventeen, so it's been eight years...I guess it's been eight years for us both. Vin still dresses pretty much the same way he did when he first joined SG-7, and it's only been three years since she saw him last. I got a chance to talk to her, when I caught up with her and Mary...she admitted as much to me," Chris replied.

"So, she's one of the new floating archaeologists," Josiah observed. Chris nodded. That was what he had learned from both General Hammond and Adriana herself.

"It looks like she's already made a friend in Captain Travis," JD observed and the others all nodded. Mary Travis had taken to Adriana immediately, not showing any signs of hurt feelings by the reserve of the new archaeologist. Maybe because Chris had warned her ahead of time that while Adriana could laugh and joke with new people, it took time before she would let them into her heart. Mary, however, was a patient woman...and she seemed to think any woman who had Vin Tanner's complete trust was a woman worth getting to know.

Buck had been silent for the last several moments, staring at his sister and Vin. Chris knew his old friend loved his sister. That had never been in doubt. But Buck, when confronted with Adriana's presence in Cheyenne Mountain, had done something very unlike himself. He retreated. Chris thought he understood...Buck felt guilty about pushing his sister away. And after eight years, he had no idea how he would be received if he made a move.

And so, he had retreated, trying to work things out in his mind. Unfortunately, when he had done that, he had also put more distance between himself and his sister, especially when Adriana watched him rough-house with JD. His way of showing affection. Chris sighed. When the hell had things become so complicated? Chris barely recognized himself...but after Ella had thrown his world into upheaval, again...he had done a lot of thinking, a lot of soul-searching. It was easier when he simply reacted, instead of thought. Didn't have so many headaches.

"Not to change the subject, but does anyone know the story behind the plaque Janet gave Vin for his birthday a few months ago?" Nathan asked. Chris grinned and nodded. Vin had hung it in his quarters on base, reading it every night before he went to sleep...after he 'told' the stars goodnight. It was the first 'reading' gift he had received since Vin had started his lessons, and it was doubly treasured for that reason.

"You know Janet's of Scottish descent, right?" Chris asked. Nathan bobbed his head in acknowledgment, and Chris continued, "Well, Adriana got Vin into Irish and Scottish music back in Texas, and it gave him something in common with Janet. She was playing a CD one day while he was in there for an exam, and he questioned her about it. The song really struck a chord with him, and she typed up the song lyrics and framed them for him."

"I asked Janet about it," JD chimed in, "and she said that when Vin asked what the lyrics meant, she told him that she thought it was up for interpretation. Personally, I think the lyrics remind me more of Colonel Larabee than of Vin, but he really liked the song. Then again, Colonel O'Neill is forever telling Vin that he's capable of anything under the sun, so maybe that's what got Vin's attention. That's the name of the song, 'Under the Sun,' ya know?"

Everyone at the table fell silent. Vin's usual reaction, when Jack told him that, was to question which sun. Jack tended to bap the young man, or ruffle his hair. SG-1 was away on a mission, and Chris regretted that. He would have liked to see Jack's face when Vin had picked Adriana up and started spinning her around. Almost as if he had heard what Chris was thinking, Ezra said, "I do not believe I shall ever forget the sight of Mr. Tanner picking up that young lady and spinning her around, as if she was the same age as young Master Travis." He shook his head in amazement, his green eyes sparkling with yet more ways to tease Vin.

Josiah chuckled and replied, "Well, brothers, with that young lady around, I can tell things are going to be interesting around here. If she brings out that side of our brother with just her presence, imagine what the two of them are capable of doing together...I have a feeling Colonel O'Neill now has competition for pranks." Chris laughed outright, remembering all the times in the last year when Jack had gotten Vin to help with one of his pranks...usually, on Daniel.

But as Chris looked at Buck, he could tell his old friend was still having a hard time with the revelations, and sighed. Worse, he had a bad feeling that the already strained relationship between the two Wilmington siblings would get worse before it got better. He wouldn't do anything for now...just keep an eye on things. No matter how much he hated it, there was nothing he could do, not really.

Adriana was a grown woman, not a child of thirteen. And despite his best efforts to persuade people to the contrary, Buck was an adult as well. Their relationship was between the two of them, until it spilled over and affected others. When that happened, Chris would step in. And then, he and Vin would pick up the pieces, maybe with help from the others. And maybe he should have told Buck about Vin's relationship to Adriana in the past, once Buck came to trust the young guide.

But...looking back at Vin and Adriana, laughing over something that had happened years earlier, Chris couldn't regret it. Because, when all was said and done, it was Vin's choice, and Vin's decision. And Vin had trusted Chris to keep his secret, at least until he was ready to trust the others. Nor could he regret his part in the wheels that had brought Adriana here...not just for himself, but just looking at the smile on Vin's face. It was worth it. He was worth it.

Go ahead and laugh, he told Vin silently, relax and enjoy the company of the first best friend you ever had. I'll be here when you get back. Relax, because I've got your back...and I'm not about to let anything happen to you. Or to her. Be happy, Vin, because you deserve it. You deserve all the happiness under the sun.

The End
Next Story: Days of Yearning